Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There were some moments in Alec Lightwood’s life where he hated the burden of leadership that fell on his shoulders.

When he had to go and face down the Clave yet again to try and battle for something that really should’ve been common sense. When his siblings once more did something that toed the line of impulsive and sheer stupidity and Alec had to be the one to face the wrath of their parents or of the Clave to keep them out of trouble. When he had to spend hour after hour after hour filling out paperwork, arguing with his superiors, and putting up with their thinly veiled insults that were getting less and less discreet.

Those were all things that he, as a leader, had to deal with, and could do without.

But he had to say that this situation right here definitely made it into the top five.

Alec was well trained in how to act in public – how to behave with the proper decorum befitting a Lightwood dragon. His parents had made sure of that. Alec knew his history, knew his lineage could be traced all the way back to some of those very first protectors, back when Heaven and Magic had combined to take dragons and Riders and elevate them into something more. Beings that would be tasked with keeping everyone safe from the demons and creatures that threatened to overrun them all in a war that had been going on for Ages and would continue on for Ages more.

Because of that lineage, Alec had undergone rigorous training growing up, including public speaking.

He could mingle with the best of them out there. Network a crowd, court allies, foster further relations between his Clan and the others that attended. He also understood that events such as the Mixer he was attending tonight were important. Not just for diplomatic reasons but to also bring together dragons and Riders from all around who hadn’t found their match yet.

Being the Alpha of his Clan, the leader of the New York Institute, and paired with one of the most powerful Riders around, it meant that Alec got an invitation to pretty much every one of these things in the United States – and some beyond.

That didn’t mean he had to like it.

“I can feel you angsting, you know,” a familiar voice said dryly from his side. “Don’t be so dramatic. You’d think I was dragging you down to battle at the gates of Hell itself instead of to a party.”

Alec turned his head to look at one of the few reasons that he was here at this party. While he might not be all that fond of social gatherings, his Rider absolutely thrived in them.

A small smile curved Alec’s lips when he looked down at the being standing beside him. The short, golden-haired man at his side looked nothing at all like what most people seemed to picture a Rider to be – especially someone with his reputation.

He was short, strong without looking muscled from it, and his amber eyes were almost constantly twinkling with some sort of mischief. The near-constant smirk he wore only made him look even more mischievous. He looked like someone who had either just done something or was about to do something.

Very few people seemed to realize he was a Rider right off the bat.

They definitely didn’t suspect the power of an archangel that hid inside such an unassuming vessel.

“I’d rather go off for a good battle,” Alec finally answered him. It sure as hell sounded like more fun than this.

The archangel Gabriel shamelessly snorted at him without an ounce of self-consciousness. Yet there was no denying the fond tilt to his lips as he looked up at Alec and grinned. “The fact that you mean that is just sad, handsome.” He pushed off the wall, his hand brushing against Alec’s arm as he went. “I’m gonna go over to the bar and get us a few drinks while you do your whole shadow-lurking thing. Maybe that’ll help you relax a bit. I’ll be right back.”

It would do no good to tell Gabriel not to hurry back. Despite his teasing for Alec’s ‘shadow-lurking thing’ he never would leave him alone over here for long. He’d make his way back over soon enough with drinks, and likely the two would end up devolving into poking fun at most of the attendees around them the way they usually did. At least until they eventually made their way out there and networked just as Alec had been taught to do. Or Alec’s siblings finally arrived and they dragged him out instead, pulling him into the crowd with them while they looked all over in the hopes of finally meeting their Riders.

For the moment, however, Alec was content to stay there at the wall and look around the large ballroom this Mixer was held in, already overflowing with people eager to see someone, to meet someone, or to find the other half of themselves.

~!~!~

Magnus glanced over Sam and sighed in despair.  “A little liner, just on your waterline-”

“No, Magnus,” Sam repeated, glancing over at his dragon.  “Don’t make me mess up your hair.” 

Magnus narrowed his eyes.  “You wouldn’t dare!” 

Sam smirked and raised an eyebrow at his dragon whose glare was deepening by the second, his eyes flashing a blinding gold.  “You know I wouldn’t hesitate.  Now go finish getting ready.” 

Magnus sighed and studied his rider.  “You should at least wear comfier shoes,” he called.  “You’re going to be mingling and you hate wearing those shoes when you mingle.” 

Sam waited until Magnus had stepped into the bathroom and headed over to his closet.  His dragon’s crusade to get him to wear makeup on a regular basis aside, he was absolutely right about the shoes.  Wearing his boots all evening would result in him barely being able to walk tomorrow, and they had a patrol they needed to get to.  With two of the local clan about to start the nesting process, the rumors of an attack happening in the area had increased to the point where they’d been called in to keep the couples safe. 

He changed his shoes, and after a moment of consideration, tucked another hex bag he had made for him into his belt, ensuring that it was well-hidden from view.  He relaxed, leaning back against the dresser, and watched as Magnus moved quickly, doing his makeup in easy swipes. 

“You’re thinking loudly,” Magnus called, considering the different eyeshadows before selecting a silver shine that would go well with the golden streaks in his hair.  “You think that we are going to get attacked this evening?  That they won’t wait until the couples have gone to nest?” 

Sam hummed and looked up at the ceiling.  “We made, well, you made our presence here very clear, Magnus.  If they were going to try something, they would do it tonight.  Especially since a mixer is a perfect excuse to blend in.” 

Magnus hummed and turned to look at his Rider, smiling at the sight of better shoes on his feet.  He relaxed and let himself turn back to the mirror, finishing off the look with a quick spritz of setting spray before he turned back to the Hunter and raised both of his eyebrows.  “How do I look?” 

Sam’s eyes narrowed.  “You never ask me that.” 

Magnus waved a hand.  “I do on occasion, in the hope that you will someday learn to give a successful compliment.” 

“I know how to compliment!” Sam protested.  “I even know how to flirt!”  When he saw Magnus tense and turn to the door, he dropped the play fighting and stepped closer to his dragon.  He could feel the thrum of anxious magic in the air and it was worse, hot and powerful under Magnus’ skin. 

Magnus looked at his rider and sighed, closing his eyes.  “I’d feel better if we could go flying tonight, but the alpha won’t take well to us crashing the party.” 

Sam hummed.  “What is it that has your magic uncomfortable?” 

“I don’t know,” Magnus said, his voice vehement, his shift rippling over his skin, golden scales appearing and then disappearing with a wave of his magic.  “I’ve tried scrying, I’ve tried doing any number of spells, and I cannot pinpoint precisely what it is.”  His eyes flicked to his rider and he started to grin.  “Pretty sure that’s why you’re armed to the teeth.” 

Sam gave a bland smile and raised a single eyebrow.  “I have no idea what you are talking about, Magnus.  Armed, at a mixer, I wouldn’t dare.” 

Magnus snorted, some of the tension leaking out of him.  “At least we’ll be ready when a fight does break out.”  He straightened his suit and looked at himself in the mirror by the vanity again, pausing and staring at his reflection for a long moment, tension making his shoulders lift. 

Sam waited, but Magnus didn’t continue the tirade like he was wont to do.  Instead, he kept staring at the mirror, his body tense, and scales bursting across his skin in flits, like he couldn’t fully contain it.  “Magnus?” 

Magnus shook himself, hard and turned to look at Sam.  It was nothing.  It had to be nothing.  “I’m fine,” Magnus said, taking a deep breath, summoning a portal.  “Now let’s go do our very frustrating duty and appear to be unwillingly single and you can be hit on by every rider in a mile basis.” 

Sam met Magnus’ eyes, saw them flicker gold before he was quickly glamouring them again, and nodded.  “All right,” he said, dropping it for now.  “Let’s get this over with.” 

~~

At the party, of course, Magnus was in his element, and Sam kept close to his side as his dragon greeted couple after couple, weaving stories with his magic, keeping the alcohol flowing, and ensuring that everyone was as comfortable as possible.  It was clear he was only doing it as an outlet for whatever had his magic this agitated, but if it kept him in control, Sam wasn’t going to call him on it. 

He scanned the guests again, raising an eyebrow at a man standing almost entirely in shadow.  Likely a dragon, based on the power that Sam could feel bleeding off of him, and an anti-social one at that.  Sam smiled faintly, and looked back to Magnus.  He had lucked out there, with a dragon that was more than social enough for the both of them.  When, halfway through another circuit of the room, Magnus froze and reached out to grab him, Sam tensed, expecting the worst. 

“That’s why,” Magnus said, resisting the urge to growl.  “No wonder.”  He narrowed his eyes at the dragon clan standing by the door and pulled Sam away from the area where everyone was mingling.  “They’re cloaking themselves, but the bonded and unbonded Lightwood dragons are here.” 

Sam blinked.  “They… what?” 

“They’re trouble waiting to happen,” Magnus said, his power roiling under his skin.  “Both their sire and dam are Circle members, though they are supposedly reformed.  They gave me the scars across my wings.”  He watched Sam grow serious in the space of a second.  “Keep an ear out for anything that might-”

An explosion wracked the side of the building. 

Magnus’ eyes flew to his rider, and in an instant, they were both bolting towards the source of the explosion.

~!~!~

It took no time at all for Gabriel to appear back at Alec’s side. He showed up between one blink and the next with an ease that had Alec narrowing his eyes at him. Gabriel didn’t give Alec time to chide him. He grinned and thrust a bright yellow drink up toward Alec’s face. “Don’t make that face at me, no one saw anything.”

While it seemed like that might be true, there was no real telling, and the two of them had rules about certain things getting revealed out in public. Things they’d worked very, very hard to keep under wraps. If Gabriel wasn’t going to look after himself, it was left up to Alec to do it, and he had no qualms whatsoever on calling him out. “Gabriel.”

“Drink your drink and quit scolding me.”

Alec couldn’t quite stop the soft huff that slid free. Though he did try to smother it behind his drink. “Someone needs to.” You’d get into too much trouble otherwise.

Not that Alec would have him any other way. He’d take Gabriel just as he was – troublesome bits and all. His Rider brought a spark of joy to Alec’s life in a way nothing else ever had. He’d taken a dragon who was raised up solely on duty and given him a reason to do more than just exist. If it weren’t for Gabriel’s presence in his life, Alec had no idea where he’d be. Nor did he really want to think about it.

He slipped his arm around Gabriel and pulled him in a little closer. A pleased rumble vibrated his chest when Gabriel moved in front of him so that he could lean back against Alec’s chest, Alec’s arm still over his shoulder and dangling down in front of him. It let Alec feel like he had his Rider as close and safe as possible. Pressed against him and in an easily defensible position.

There was a faint, warm pulse in their bond. Gabriel’s own broken places inside that, even after all these years, still thrilled at Alec caring about him, at Alec wanting to protect him. Time had made it easier for Gabriel to accept that it was true. But he still hadn’t lost his awe at it. Which only ever made Alec want to protect him even more.

Somewhere nearby Alec felt the tug of familiar power. Even shielded as it was, he knew who that power belonged to, and he lifted his head to look across the room to where his sister and brother were walking in together. They were quite the sight. Alec knew that more than one set of eyes were on them – how could they not be? Jace in his suit, their golden boy with his golden hair and gold-white scales on display, and Isabelle in her black dress with her emerald scales out like the finest of accessories.

Alec was just about to lift his hand to try and get their attention when every instinct he had went on high alert. He and Gabriel tensed together just seconds before a nearby explosion rocketed through the building.

“Fuck,” Gabriel spat out. His eyes were glowing with the power hidden under his skin, echoing through their bond in a feedback loop. “We need to get everyone out of here, now.”

Alec didn’t stop to question it. Clearly, Gabriel had picked up on something he hadn’t, and Alec trusted his judgment. Whatever trouble was coming, there were too many innocent people at the party, too many young ones hoping to find a dragon or rider tonight, too many who could be hurt by whatever the hell this was. Though Alec wanted to head off and stop the trouble before it could get here, the safety of everyone here took priority.

A sharp whistle from Gabriel grabbed the attention of the room. While he spoke, asking everyone to start making their way to the exits, Alec caught the eye of his siblings across the room. A look and a gesture were all they needed to understand what he was asking of them. Once they stepped in, quickly taking over for them, it left Gabriel and Alec free to finally shove their way toward the end of the crowd, in the direction that the explosion had come from.

By the time they reached the other side of the room, they both had their weapons out and ready for whatever was waiting for them once they stepped through the doors.

What they hadn’t expected to find was a bonded pair already there facing off against a crowd of dragons and Riders bearing Circle runes.

~!~!~

Magnus got to the other side of the screaming crowd just quickly enough to see two of the young dragons being dragged away by the Circle members, shift-preventing cuffs already locked around their wrists.  Anger pulsed through his bond with Sam, hitting a feedback loop as Sam caught sight of them. 

Once the fury passed, cold certainty settled into their bond, and it thrummed to vibrant life as Sam started gathering power in his fingertips, holding onto the two knives he had.  Magnus smirked at the Circle members who had now turned to face them, and the three dragons who were already halfway into a partial shift.  None of them could safely shift here, and that meant he needed to take care of them, and fast. 

Sam stepped forward, drawing all of the attention to him so Magnus could prep the magic that he was gathering around himself and looked at the Circle members, his jaw tilted up.  One of the benefits of having understated abilities was that most assumed he was nothing more than a run-of-the-mill human.  By the time he was close enough for them to find out otherwise, well.  They didn’t last long. 

“We’ll be taking the Younglings with us,” Sam said, gesturing to the two girls, even as one of the Riders started to pull them towards the large hole in the wall.  A pulse of warning magic from Magnus and a low snarl had him using caution as he stepped closer, his eyes on the two Younglings who were gagged, staring at him, terrified.  “We’ll only arrest you if you give them up now.” 

One of the Circle dragons sneered, a low snarl echoing in their throat.  “You think you and your dragon can take us, Rider?” 

Sam smiled blandly, taking another step forward.  “No, I don’t think so.”  He waited for the moment of confusion to descend on their faces.  “I know so.”  He felt Magnus’ magic surge and leaped forward, one of his knives sinking into the Circle member who held the Younglings, immediately allowing them to break free from his grip. 

Sam ducked under the fist another Circle rider aimed at him and barely managed to avoid their dragon that reached for him in the same moment.  He rolled past the both of them and found his feet, facing them easily as they turned towards him.  “Forget something?” he taunted, right as Magnus roared. 

Magnus was going to be having a great many words with his rider as soon as they finished dealing with these bastards, because he might be powerful, but even he would have trouble stopping a knife if one of them had thrown it at Sam at point blank range.  He focused on the spell in front of him, even as his rider stepped forward and into the attack of the Circle members, his magic leaping in fear. 

But Sam knew how to play this fight, and Magnus waited until he felt the tug on the bond between them and smirked, gathering the power in his hands.  The crowd behind them was finally almost gone, and he could feel that most of the dragons had either taken wing, or had gotten far from the location, which meant they needed to rescue the Younglings without worrying about hurting others. 

Crouching, Magnus twisted the magic around his hands and roared, leaping forward to the Circle members that were facing his rider, that dared to threaten his rider.  As soon as his hands pressed to their backs, they shuddered, lightning sparking around them before they collapsed to the ground.  In a flurry of movement, two dragons and two riders were on the ground.  Leaving Sam to help the two Younglings, Magnus turned to the other Pair who were waiting for him. 

The blast of magic from the dragon was knocked away easily enough, and Magnus only paused long enough to make sure that Sam and the Younglings were out of the way before he went on the offensive.  He snarled again, and smirked when the dragon across from him gave an echoing snarl.  He watched the dragon try to shift, green scales rippling over his skin, but with a quick twist of his fingers, the hex bag Sam had tucked into his belongings earlier was in the fingertips. 

With a quick flash of magic, Magnus set it aflame and threw it at the dragon, covering him in the fine gold film inside.  Abruptly, his half-shift fell off his skin and he roared in frustration and Magnus smirked, especially when he felt the burst of pride come across the bond from Sam.  He was never going to hear the end of it later.  Both of the Circle members charged and Magnus stepped into hand-to-hand with them easily, magic gathered around his hands as he twisted between them. 

Sam was glad that the owner of the establishment had stepped forward to take the two Younglings and get the cuffs off of them, but when he turned back to his dragon, he took a moment to simply admire Magnus as he moved, fighting both the man and the dragon with the ease of hundreds of years of experience.  He glanced at the pair who were standing nearby, both of their eyes still on Magnus, and then ignored them, stepping towards the Circle members already on the ground. 

“Don’t play with your food, Magnus,” Sam called, kneeling next to the still-twitching bodies.  Unconscious but alive, perfect.  “End it.” 

Magnus pouted and sighed, spinning away from the coordinated attack from the pair, their faces twisted angrily.  “I suppose you’re right,” he allowed. With another twist, he grabbed the fist of the dragon, kicked out at the rider, and in another quick movement, had both of them on the ground, and, with one last flash of magic, unconscious. 

He brushed off his hands and turned to Sam, relaxing at the sight of his rider, perfectly unharmed and smiling at him.  His magic settled, right up until he caught sight of the Pair behind Sam.  A snarl built in his throat and he grabbed at Sam, pulling his rider to him, close enough to him to be safe as he faced down the Lightwood Alpha dragon. 

~!~!~

It quickly became apparent when the two rushed in that their help wasn’t going to be needed at all in the fight happening.

Later on, Alec would curse himself for the way he went still alongside a broken bit of wall. But at the moment all he could do was stand there and stare at the Pair in front of him. They were – the dragon was magnificent. Alec felt an appreciative rumble build in his chest at the sight of the dragon moving, fighting, magic, and scales out there on display. He was absolutely stunning. He needed no help as he protected his Rider and took down not just the dragons in front of him but their Riders as well.

Everything about him, the way he moved, it was a display of power and grace that Alec hadn’t seen in anyone before, and he was mesmerized.

Gabriel laughed at the dumbstruck look on his dragon’s face. It wasn’t often he saw Alec so thrown by anything. Let alone by anyone. Yet he was so very clearly in rather adorable awe of the dragon fighting in front of them.

Unlike Alec, Gabriel had no qualms about hopping up onto a nearby bit of rubble and sitting back to watch the show. He kept his own power ready and on alert the same way that Alec was. But he could already tell he wasn’t going to need it. These two had it all under control. That meant he was free to sit, watch, and enjoy the sight of his dragon thrown completely for a loop.

He had to admit, at least Alec’s taste had gotten better over the years. The last time Alec had shown this kind of attraction to anyone the guy had been one hell of a douche, and before that, it’d been someone better suited as his brother than anything else.

Despite the fact that Alec could feel Gabriel’s amusement, and was well aware of where he’d moved to, he still couldn’t seem to take his eyes off the dragon in front of him. He knew who that was – the Clave had a file on him a mile long. There wasn’t much concrete information in there about, but plenty of speculation. Magnus Bane had quite the reputation with the Clave, and not all of it good.

But seeing a file and seeing him in person were two entirely different things. He’s beautiful, something in Alec rumbled happily. Look at him move. Look at him FIGHT.

Alec wanted to give a pleased purr. The only thing that stopped him was the low laughter that echoed down the bond. I am going to have so much fun mocking you for this later.

Shut up, Alec sent back immediately. He flushed, and then turned to shoot a glare his Rider’s way.

When Alec turned back he found that the fight was over, and the dragon and Rider both had turned their way. Seeing how Magnus immediately grabbed hold of his Rider and yanked him behind him in a protective gesture, Alec fought back a grimace. He took a step back toward his own Rider to put a little more distance between them in the hopes that it would set the other dragon at ease.

Then, in a move that would’ve had his parents snarling at him, Alec spread his hands and lowered his head just slightly, and he made a point to turn his wrists up, exposing the soft side in a gesture that wasn’t submission, it wasn’t in him to do that, but was a sign of trust and respect. “Peace,” Alec said, trying to keep his voice steady yet firm. “We’re not here to cause any trouble. We just came to help.”

“Not that you needed it,” Gabriel chimed in happily from behind him. A look back showed he was swinging his feet back and forth like a kid, and grinning at them all. “You seemed to have it all under control.”

~!~!~

Magnus went to snarl again, but a gentle tug on their bond from Sam had him focusing inward, his attention on his rider. 

You are always the one to remind me that the sins of the parent are not the sins of the child, Magnus. Sam said, leaning into the touch from Magnus, letting his dragon reassure himself that he was safe, even as he gave a little huff under his breath.  Besides, isn’t he your type?  Tall, dark, handsome?  Can’t look away from you? 

Magnus didn’t want to admit it, but Sam had a point and he nodded, willingly enough, his eyes tracing over the rider just behind the Lightwood dragon.  He could feel that there was much more to the man, but he kept it very closely under wraps.  With a snort, he turned back to Lightwood and uncrossed his arms, baring his wrists in the same way the other dragon had.  I think I have better taste than to get involved with a Lightwood, Sam.

Sam snorted and turned his attention to the other rider, stepping forward.  “Well, hopefully, you enjoyed the show?  Since you decided to leave it to us?” 

Magnus sighed and moved closer as well, following the lead of his rider, irritation lancing up his spine at the realization that not only was Lightwood still staring at him, he had the gall to be taller too.  He raised an imperious eyebrow and decided to trust his rider’s instincts with a small sigh, relaxing his shoulders enough to have the hostility fading from his posture. 

“If you are still willing to help,” Magnus said, ignoring the hard poke Sam gave him through the bond.  “We need to do something with them,” he gestured back to the six that were on the ground behind him.

Be nice!  Sam grumbled at his prickly dragon.  He likes you, I can tell.  Besides, getting close to him is a good plan to make sure they aren’t going to be breaking these Circle members out as soon as we turn our backs. 

Magnus sighed, acknowledging the point with a nod, and watched his rider approach the other before he turned to Lightwood.  “Come on,” he said.  “I’m assuming the Clave still wants Circle members alive for questioning, Lightwood?” 

Sam rolled his eyes and turned to the other rider and held out his hand.  “Sam Winchester.  Please excuse my prickly partner over there, he’s been feeling uncomfortable all evening.” 

“I hate you,” Magnus snapped, glaring at Sam briefly, blowing smoke out of his nose.  “I can set you on fire.” 

“There’s a reason all my clothes have flame-resistant charms,” Sam shot back, turning back to the man still sitting on the rubble. 

~!~!~

Watching his dragon draw back underneath his shields was a painful sight. Gabriel hated seeing it, feeling it, but he understood.

The reluctant greeting from the other dragon made it clearer than words just how he felt about this whole thing. Not that his glares hadn’t already gone that. Gabriel wasn’t blind, and he wasn’t an idiot.  He narrowed his eyes at the dragon even as he answered his much cuter rider. “Meh, it was a good enough show, I guess. Though you went a little easier on them than I would've, but…” he paused and shrugged. “To each their own, I guess.”

There was just enough bite to his words to be a silent fuck you to the asshole in front of him who thought he got to judge Alec without even getting to know him. Gabriel had met far too many like that since the day he and Alec had bonded. Too many who heard Lightwood and thought they should take their shit out on Alec. As if Gabriel was going to let that happen.

As always, Alec didn’t let him get away with being a jerk, though. He poked at their bond and twisted enough to shoot a sharp look back at his Rider. Don’t antagonize them more than they already feel. This is going to be bad enough without you making it worse.

When Magnus gestured him forward, and the other Rider started to come over, Alec reached to grab his control tightly and yank his masks firmly into place. He’d clearly made an ass out of himself already. The last thing he needed to do was keep on staring and make the whole thing that much more awkward and uncomfortable. He just needed to go over there, do his job, and get the hell out of here.

“We’d like them alive, yes,” Alec answered, moving over toward Magnus and the bodies on the ground. He shot them a dark look and couldn’t quite help but add on “Though we’re not too partial either way.” It was tempting to snap out at them himself. Or to let go of the ice that lived inside him and let it curl over them. But they needed the information these guys might have. Anything that could lead them closer to Valentine.

The bond made it clear that Gabriel felt the same way he did. He didn’t let it show in his voice, though. Not right away. Though there was still a hint of an edge when he returned the other rider’s greeting, he did his best to sound polite, reaching out to shake Sam’s hand as he did. “Pleasure to meet you, big boy. I’m Gabriel Engelhorn, and that’s my prickly dragon over there, Alec. Though don’t let the surliness fool you. He’s a great big softie on the inside.”

Alec rolled his eyes. “Keep it up and I’m going to let Jace question these guys.”

“He’s also the nicest dragon you’ll ever find,” Gabriel quickly amended with a bright grin. “The absolute sweetest who gives his Rider the best presents ever.”

The snort Alec let out was offensive and rude and completely uncalled for. Gabriel was kind of proud of him.

When Alec looked back at the people on the floor, he looked them all over for a moment. Then he flashed a quick look up at Magnus. “Technically, we only need one. If you and your people want to handle the rest.”

They’d been through enough at the hands of the Circle. Far more than Alec’s people. Too often the Clave had refused them the right of vengeance against those that hurt them. Alec might’ve once, too, but he was trying to be better.

~!~!~

Magnus could feel the shades of his rider’s disapproval and hunched his shoulders under the censure that he knew he deserved, no matter how agitated his magic had been over the past few hours.  Here he was, confirming every single thing that was likely written in his blasted Clave file for Alec Lightwood and giving him every reason to hate him.  Based on Lightwood’s rider, he had already done little to correct that impression.

Especially since…  He looked at Lightwood, the eldest, if he remembered right, and saw the olive branch for what it was with the rest of the Circle members.  He took a deep breath and relaxed, offering the other dragon a small smile and a nod.  “That would be appreciated, thank you.  And in turn, let’s see if I can figure out which one of them will be most useful for you and the Clave.” 

He led the way to the two bodies that were separate from the other four and snapped his fingers, his magic surrounding them, before he glanced at the other dragon beside him again, his eyes lingering on that jawline.  Magnus ignored the surprised burst of pleasure Sam sent through the bond, catching him admiring Lightwood, but he ignored it and brought the Circle members over to the other four, laying them on the ground.

Magnus hesitated before he took a deep breath and reached out to touch the other dragon gently on the arm, enough to have the other dragon pausing and tensing.  “I owe you an apology.  We received information that there was the possibility of an attack on two local nesting couples.  I have been disconcerted since I arrived.  I should not have taken it out on you.  I am sorry for that.” 

Sam relaxed when he heard Magnus apologize, properly, for the way he had been treating the other dragon.  He knew that it was justified, that there was a reason, even a good one, for what he did, but that still didn’t make it right.  He sent a small pulse of encouragement down the bond and refocused on the other rider in front of him. 

“It is nice to meet the both of you,” Sam said.  “Wish it could have been under more pleasant circumstances, all things considered.”  He released Gabriel’s hand and turned to the dragons when he felt a tug on their bond from Magnus, indicating that his attention and help was needed.

“Sam,” Magnus called, looking over his shoulder, trying to ignore the fact that he now knew that it was Alec Lightwood, and even then, that name didn’t feel quite right, like it was supposed to be something else.  “I’m going to need you to anchor me while I go dumpster diving in their minds for a few minutes.  You up for that?” 

~!~!~

Hearing the other dragon’s apology made Alec want to squirm. It felt wrong “You’ve done nothing to apologize for,” Alec hurried to reassure him. Really, honestly, he hadn’t. He’d been a dragon protecting nesting couples, from the sound of it, and facing off against a Lightwood dragon of all beings. The first part was bad enough. The second, well… it wasn’t like their people had a good history with one another.

You aren’t responsible for your family’s crimes, Gabriel reminded him sharply. The warm gold of his Rider filled their bond and curled itself through Alec. He was being a dick. Let him apologize for it.

He really wasn’t, and you know it. They both knew that reactions like this were justified. Gabriel would remember it too, later, when his protective instincts weren’t so strongly triggered.

In some ways Gabriel was almost as dragon-like as Alec. Sometimes even more. He claimed it was a part of who he was – that they protected what was theirs, brightly and fiercely. Most of the time Alec tried to pretend he didn’t like it as much as he did. He was supposed to be the protective bastard in their relationship. It was a reputation Alec had cultivated long before Gabriel ever came to him. But sometimes Gabriel put him to shame.

Alec resolved to talk to him about it again later and remind him that they were supposed to be playing diplomats. That Gabriel couldn’t piss off anyone who didn’t look at Alec right.

He ignored the faint watch me that drifted down the bond and chose instead to focus back on Magnus, who was moving toward the Circle members with his Rider now, talking about delving down into their minds to try and figure out which one might be the most useful for Alec and Gabriel to take. Just the idea of doing that had Alec’s insides squirming. He wouldn’t wish something like that on his worst enemy, let alone this beautiful dragon who was being kinder to them than they deserved.

Alec took a step forward, reaching out but not actually touching the other dragon. He just hovered his hand for a second and then drew it back. “You don’t have to do that.” There was no reason to make him do anything with them that he didn’t need to. Not when Gabriel would be able to get the information so much easier.

Unfortunately, Gabriel didn’t look like he was anyway inclined to come over and help. He still hadn’t hopped down from his perch, just sitting there watching them all. “Let him help,” he called out, trying and failing to sound innocent and not like the vindictive asshole he sometimes was. “I wouldn’t mind a helping hand. Just to make sure we actually take home someone useful.”

Alec twisted around enough that he could shoot his Rider a flat, unimpressed look. He tended to get a bit overprotective and Magnus had clearly pushed those buttons for him. But there was protective and then there was being a dick. Alec shot a growl his Rider’s way. “That’s enough, Gabriel.”

“Okay, okay.” Gabriel held his hands up in a gesture of peace. Then he sighed heavily and hopped down. You do realize if you want me to keep him from doing this, I’m either going to have to reveal that I’m capable of it, or come up with some sort of really good lie? Gabriel reminded him.

Alec very carefully did not wince at that. Since when has that ever been a problem for you?

He got a flash of amused amber eyes and a faint hint of a smirk. Then Gabriel turned and stepped across one of the Circle members – on them, actually, with the kind of blatant disregard that had Alec hiding his own smirk – and went over to another, crouching down beside him. He reached out and grabbed the guy’s hair, using it to turn his head so that his face showed. Once he did, he looked up and grinned at them all.

“We’ll take this one. We’ve a few questions in particular for him.” Gabriel’s eyes darted over to Sam, and Alec felt the hint of appreciation that rolled through his Rider when Gabriel let his gaze run up that long, lanky body, finally settling on Sam’s face. “But maybe we should exchange info. You know, for the sake of sharing information and all that. You show us yours, we’ll show you ours.”

Gabriel added on a wink and an eyebrow wiggle at the end, and Alec resisted the urge to hide his face behind his hand.

~!~!~

Once again, Magnus felt that hint of more that bled off the other rider as he lifted the head of the Circle member and frowned.  “Even if you do know him, let me make sure that he has information that will actually be of use to you.  Shouldn’t take more than a minute.”  He relaxed when Sam moved forward and started restraining the others.  He could feel the repressed interest in his rider at Gabriel, interest that Sam, even after all this time, was afraid to act on. 

Magnus sent a pulse of reassurance through the bond at his rider, and was relieved when the corner of Sam’s lips tipped upward for the briefest of seconds.  He turned his attention back to the other dragon and his rider and nodded.  “Exchanging information would be a good idea.  I’d certainly prefer working directly with an Institute rather than dropping bodies off at the steps of the nearest Institute.”  He started to grin.  “For some reason, the Clave seems to take some issue with that.” 

“Magnus,” Sam said, openly chastising, even as he searched the pockets of the Circle members, stripping their information and their possessions in quick and practiced movements.  “Maybe tell them about some of those instances after they’ve agreed to work with us?”  He glanced toward the other rider and found those golden eyes on him again, quickly turning back to the dragon that was unconscious on the floor. 

Magnus sighed and turned to look at Alec Lightwood, and raised both of his eyebrows.  “I promise not to drop any more Circle bodies on Institute steps if you’re willing to give us a place to take them and get the information out of them.”  He gestured to the body that Gabriel was holding none too carefully.  “And I can make sure that he’s actually going to be-”

“Magnus,” Sam interrupted, pulling a slip of paper out of the pocket of one of the dragons.  When Magnus’ eyes met his, he held up the small piece of paper.  “We were right.” 

Magnus swore and strode closer, grabbing the paper from Sam, combing over the names on the list.  That his own and Sam’s were both there were of no surprise, nor were the nesting couples they had been brought in to protect.  But the other names… “We need the full guest list of everyone who came tonight,” he snapped, turning to look at the other Pair. 

Sam gave Magnus’ arm a reassuring squeeze and looked at Alec and Gabriel, giving them a quick smile.  “We need to go somewhere private, and we can both explain.”  He turned to look at Magnus.  “I’ll escort the bodies to-”

“Raphael, yes,” Magnus said, summoning a portal.  “Tell him that they’re Alpha Class.  He’ll enjoy that, and if they have any information, he’ll be able to get it out of them.” 

Snorting, Sam reached down to lift one of the bodies with a grunt, stepping through the portal and into the house.  Magnus could explain and take the others to another safehouse while he explained. 

Magnus tracked the path of his rider and watched the slowly rising tension in his shoulders with a sigh, before he turned to the other two.  “I’m sure that you two need to take that trash,” he gestured to the body Gabriel was holding.  “And dispose of him.  However, we need to speak.  Urgently.”  He lifted his eyes to Alec Lightwood and held up the list of targets.  “This is not a list that you want to be on, and both of your siblings, and the two of you, are on it.” 

Chapter Text

All at once, any signs of levity or playful bickering vanished from both Gabriel and Alec. Their bond hummed with the power that was suddenly being carefully contained within it. Gabriel straightened up, his hand still held in the man’s hair, and he and Alec both looked directly to the little piece of paper the other rider was holding up.

While neither one was bothered by their own names being on the list, the fact that their family was on there was something else entirely.

Gabriel rose to his feet, still holding the guy’s hair, and it took everything he had not to manifest his angel blade or grab for one of the seraph blades strapped to his waist. He moved toward Alec and dragged the man on the ground with him.

Alec didn’t give him a chance to say anything. He turned toward Gabriel and spoke first. “Go take the prisoner to Jace and tell him to secure him for us. Then have Isabelle start the clean-up process, see if she can get access to a full guest list from tonight as well as any other information. She’ll know what we need. Then tell her to send it over to me as soon as she gets it. Also, Underhill should be with them. Tell him he’s to stay with both of them until they’re back home, and to put security on a level six for them and for the Institute. They won’t like it, but they can deal with it.”

The idea of separating from his dragon right then felt all kinds of wrong. Gabriel’s grace gave a twist inside of him. He wanted to snap his fingers, send the body and a note off to their family, and plaster himself against Alec’s side. He also wanted to go out there and reassure both himself and Alec that the others were okay.

Gabriel held up one finger and pointed it right at Alec’s nose. “Leave me behind and I will make absolutely sure every item of clothing you own is covered in glitter for the next six months.”

“I’ll wait right here,” Alec promised him. I’m not going anywhere without you, I promise. Just please, make sure our family is safe, and I’ll stay here with Magnus to make sure no one slips away before we find out what’s going on. It wasn’t a kind thought, and Alec felt a bit guilty for it because the Pair hadn’t really done anything to make Alec not trust them. But when it came to the safety of his Rider and his family there was very little Alec wouldn’t do, including potentially offending a clearly old and powerful dragon. No matter how handsome he was.

Alec watched as Gabriel dragged the body out of the room – not the least bit gentle about it. The guy was going to wake up with a ton of bruises. He was already shouting for Jace as he went and barking out orders by the time he reached the door.

A part of Alec’s attention stayed focused on the bond, monitoring his Rider while he was away. But the rest of Alec’s focus turned back to the dragon in front of him. For the first time that night, he did more than just stare at him. A threat against him and his family was the quickest way to snap Alec to attention, and the sharper edges of his dragon-self bled forward. A hint of silver-blue scales dusted over the back of his hands when he clasped them together behind him. The air, he knew, would likely have cooled by a few degrees. “How immediate is the threat?” He needed to know if he should amend his security protocols for something stricter, more prepared.

The fact that he trusted this dragon, that he believed Magnus and his Rider when he said there was a threat, and that he trusted his answer, was something Alec was going to think about later. For the moment he needed to know what he was up against. There were quite a few people who wanted him and Gabriel dead. That wasn’t news. But his siblings? That was new, and Alec was damned if he was going to let anything happen to them.

~!~!~

Magnus was relieved when Sam finished the transport of the bodies to Raphael and he could close the portal behind him, his rider stepping up close, just behind his shoulder, Sam’s fingers pressed into his back, relaxing him with the touch.  He’d needed it more than he wanted to admit, and he could still feel the roiling emotion in his rider, no matter how much comfort he wanted to offer at this moment.  He blew out a hard breath and refocused on Alec Lightwood and smiled at the sight of the power rippling under his skin. 

“We can’t talk here,” Magnus said with a shake of his head.  He gestured to the massive hole in the wall beside him.  “It’d be too easy for someone to be listening.”  Too easy for someone to come in and take advantage of them like this.  “We’ll wait til your rider returns, and I can either portal us back to the New York Institute to talk there, or take us to my loft in Brooklyn.” 

“Magnus,” Sam murmured, looking up at the dragon across from them who was barely controlling the magic in him.  “We need to give him something.  Let me ward the area, at least.” 

Magnus snarled, his frustration bursting through the bond as he turned to his rider.  We aren’t safe here! 

Sam pressed his fingers tighter to Magnus’ back, sending a strong pulse of reassurance back through the bond before he lifted his eyes to Alec Lightwood.  He stepped back from the two dragons for a moment and sliced open his thumb with one of his knives.  “Tell your rider he’ll be able to see you but not hear you,” he instructed, looking up at the ice dragon before drawing a quick sigil on the floor, activating it with his palm, the silencing shield settling around the three of them. 

Magnus bit down another angry burst and reeled it in, glad when Sam stepped in close to him.  He healed the cut on his finger with a quick twist of his magic and leaned into his rider, pushing some of his magic at the bond, reassuring himself that his rider was all right, that he was safe, even now, like this.  Not safe!

We’re safe enough for now.  They aren’t going to launch another attack when we just sent them packing. Sam reassured again, staying pressed as close as he dared to his dragon.  Magnus wouldn’t try to cling to him until later, when he’d be afraid to let go, so he knew to stay as close as possible for now.  He lifted his eyes back to the other dragon, who was still staring at them. 

“If they remain here,” Sam started.  “The threat is immediate.  They would have tried to grab anyone on that list tonight, us, and you, included.  The unmated ones would have been forced into mate bonds.”  He watched the dragon’s face twist with revulsion.  “The mated ones…” he tensed. 

Magnus took over for Sam in the space of a second, squeezing his hands.  We’ll find a way to rescue the captives, my darling rider.  I promised you that, Sam, and I will keep my promise.  “The mated ones, they either convert to the cause, or they are disposed of.  A force large enough to contain the two of us alone, let alone transport others, is likely double what we fought tonight.” 

Sam swallowed, clearing his throat, shaking his head to focus.  “They’ve gotten the drop on some of the best Pairs in the country.  My brother-”

“Sam,” Magnus interrupted.  “You don’t have to-”

“Get your siblings out, and get them safe,” Sam said, his voice bordering on a growl.  “We’ll escort you ourselves if we have to.” 

~!~!~

Alec put forth every ounce of his control to lock down his temper tight. He used everything his parents had taught him, everything he’d learned in this life, and shoved all the anger, all the rage, as deep down as he could, until he could’ve been a statue carved for his very own element. The Ice King – the Frozen Alpha, as his siblings jokingly called him. Alec used that ice to numb himself to everything but what needed doing.

He reached out to Gabriel through their bond and felt his Rider’s own anger, bright and white-hot, and as jagged as broken glass. He’d gone from pissed off the instant Sam put up the ward, to furious as Alec relayed the conversation to him – he’d yet to find a ward strong enough to block out an archangel. (A fact they were very much not going to share, not with anyone. They’d kept that secret for far too long to blow it now.)

“We don’t need an escort, thank you,” Alec said calmly. He pulled out his phone, sending off a quick text to Underhill to confirm security measures, though he knew Gabriel would’ve already given him the updated orders to get everyone the hell out of there. They knew how to take care of their people. No matter what others might think of them.

A moment later Gabriel was back in the room and striding straight for Alec. None of his usual playfulness was anywhere in sight. He’d already been put on edge by the attack, and then by these two, and now with everything else there was no way Gabriel was going to be his normal cheerful self.

He walked straight through whatever ward it was and went directly to Alec. Then, because he knew Alec would never dare take it where anyone might see it, might think him weak, Gabriel reached out and slipped his hand in Alec’s jacket, settling it along his hip where he’d marked his dragon, same as his dragon had marked him.

Gabriel shot a look at the pair across from them and didn’t bother hiding his snarl. “You’re lucky you’re not the only one who’s unique here, handsome,” he snapped, giving away just a little without giving too much. He was a pro at playing that game. “While I get why you did it, the next time you wanna separate a Pair behind wards, I suggest you make sure you get a little thing called consent first. Especially after telling them that they and their family are under threat.”

For once, Alec didn’t argue or apologize for Gabriel’s attitude. He stood tall with his Rider at his side and moved on, focusing on what was important. “I’d offer to bring you to the Institute, but right now I get the feeling you’d be more comfortable in your own territory. If you’re sure you’re comfortable with us there, we’ll follow you.”

Hopefully, that would ease the two of them a little, get them to relax in the safety of their own space. Maybe then Alec would be able to get Gabriel to relax. Though something told him that wasn’t going to happen until they were safely in their room later. Still, You need to calm down, Gabriel. We can’t risk offending them, and they’ve done nothing to deserve it. They’re just trying to keep themselves and others safe.

And I’m just keeping YOU safe, big boy, Gabriel reminded him. He leaned in to Alec a little more and raised one eyebrow at the others in a silent ‘Well?’ He knew he was being a dick, but at the moment he didn’t give a damn. He’d gotten the others out and left them in Underhill’s capable hands. Now that meant he was free to turn his attention to watching his dragon’s back and finding out what the hell was going on.

The fact that they were going to get the information from this absolutely gorgeous moose of a rider and his surly dragon was a nice bonus. So long as they could all get past the pissing match they were in. Once both sides understood that neither one was going to take each other’s shit, and Gabriel was sure they were going to treat his dragon with the respect very few people ever gave him. If they could manage that, Gabriel had a feeling they’d all get along just fine.

~!~!~

Magnus felt the sheer wave of unabashed panic flood through the bond from Sam the second Gabriel walked across his wards.  While they weren’t wards that would have stopped him from rejoining the conversation, something else was clearly causing the panic.  It flooded through him and he reached out, shifting so he could turn Sam towards him, rather than the pair across from him. 

“Sorry,” Sam choked out, burying his face in Magnus’ shoulder, heaving in a slow breath.  “I’m sorry,” he managed.  He could feel Magnus reaching out to him through the bond, trying to reassure him that he was okay, that he was all right, that nothing was going to happen to him with Magnus there to protect him.  That he was safe, now, that no one was going to try to force him into a mating bond, he was with Magnus, he was here, he was okay.  He took a shaky breath and tightened his hold on his dragon, drowning under the flood of reassurance from Magnus. 

He opened his mouth to try to tell the other rider he was sorry, that that was the last thing he’d meant to do, to hurt them, to make them feel separated and unsafe, but Magnus hushed him with a quiet word. 

Not now, dear one.  It’s all right.  I have you.

Sam swallowed hard and closed his eyes again, trying not to tremble under the look he knew he must be getting from the other two.  Fuck, but he’d been over this, he was over this, it shouldn’t have come back like this and certainly not because of a flippant comment that was his fault. 

Magnus tightened his hold around Sam, letting his rider cling as tight as he needed to before he looked to the others.  “Normally, I’d be more than willing to come to the Institute in the interest of your safety, but I need to get Sam away from here, now.”  He summoned a piece of paper to his fingertips and offered it to them.  “If you don’t feel comfortable following me through the portal, you can call that number and we can touch base in the morning.” 

“Magnus,” Sam breathed.  He slid his hand around Magnus and held on tight, pressing his face against his shoulder.  “It’s okay, we can-”

“Hush,” Magnus said, his voice gentle, before he looked up at the other pair, his eyes steel.  “We have gotten off on what is quite obviously the wrong foot.  I would like to correct that.”  He summoned a portal and tightened his arm around Sam.  “Come on,” he said, softening his voice as he led Sam to the portal and through it, soothing the trembles he could still feel wracking his rider as they stepped behind his securest wards. 

~!~!~

If Alec could have, he would’ve agreed to the meeting in the morning, just to give everyone time to regroup. But Alec couldn’t put off the safety of his family. His Clan. He needed to know what they were up against if he wanted to somehow keep them all safe. That meant curling an arm around his Rider and walking forward into the strange portal to follow after them.

They stepped out on the other side inside of what was clearly a home. A quick, instinctive sweep showed they’d landed in a living room, with a dining room table nearby, and plenty of other signs that screamed out home. But, more than that, Alec saw Magnus and Sam nearby, the two still clinging to one another, and he saw the doors to a patio off to the side. Just because they needed to do this tonight didn’t mean they couldn’t give the couple a moment to contain themselves.

Alec looked across the space between them and deliberately caught Magnus’ eye. Then he looked over at the patio doors and back to Magnus. “Let us know when you’re ready,” he murmured, voice pitched down low enough that only those with enhanced senses would pick up on it. “Take all the time you need.”

With that said, Alec shuffled his Rider over to the door and quietly slipped out, making sure to shut the door behind him once they were both out.

“Don’t even start with me,” he warned Gabriel quietly as soon as the door shut. “They deserve a moment to compose themselves. Let him take care of his rider.”

Gabriel surprisingly didn’t protest. In fact, he put his palm flat against Alec’s chest, his other still held over the mark on Alec’s side, and he pushed Alec back into the dark corner of the patio where no one looking out would be able to see him. He didn’t stop shoving until Alec was wedged securely in the corner. Even then, Gabriel kept moving until he was pressed right up against the front of Alec.

The hand on Alec’s side slid down until he could get it underneath Alec’s shirt. Then it went up until he was pressing skin-to-skin on their mark. Gabriel’s other hand came up to curl possessively over the back of Alec’s neck.

Their height difference made this hard, and if they’d been somewhere private, Gabriel would’ve laid him down or put him on his knees just so he could curl over Alec the same way Alec always curled over him when he needed to be grounded. As it was, Gabriel couldn’t risk the others seeing something as private as that. He had to settle for stretching up on his toes and forcing their foreheads together.

The control Alec had been gripping so tightly to cracked just a little in that moment. His own hands found a hold on Gabriel’s shoulders and gripped tightly.

All at once the fear that Alec had been ignoring, the panic at the thought that Gabriel might not hear him, at someone attempting to separate them, it came rushing back up.

It hadn’t worked – of course, it hadn’t worked. Gabriel was far too strong for something like that. But the others hadn’t known that. They hadn’t known that Gabriel would still be able to hear him, feel him, come to him, and they’d put that ward up anyway.

Alec hadn’t allowed himself to be afraid or angry. Not in the moment. Not when his training had taught him how to push past that. But here, with Gabriel right there against him making damn sure that he filled all of Alec’s senses, Alec let himself relax from that silent, unspoken tension.

Gabriel pushed up higher on his toes and slotted their bodies even closer together. I’m right here, Xander. I’m with you, and you’re with me, and no one’s going to take us away from each other. Not these two, not whatever assholes out there are trying to come for us and our family. We won’t let them. Remember? I promised you, and I don’t break my promises.

Alec closed his eyes and fought against the creeping memories of cold and dark, of burning metal and people he’d once trusted, and the fierce voice in his ear when he was finally set free, promising him never again.

Never again, Gabriel repeated now, holding Alec there between his body and the wall, grounding him in the here and now. No one’s separating us again. I’d burn the world down to stop them, secrets be damned.

Tilting his head, Alec rubbed his nose over Gabriel’s and breathed in his scent. He listened for the heartbeat of the vessel, unnecessary in general but a necessity to maintain his cover. He rubbed his fingers against the material of that familiar jacket and wished it were skin instead. He held on to those and tried to anchor every part of himself in Gabriel. It helped Alec calm that part of himself down enough to focus on the rest. I have a feeling you might’ve messed up on the whole ‘secret’ part already, Gabriel.

Because Gabriel knew him well, knew when to push and when to let things go, he let Alec’s distraction attempt work. Yeah, I kind of got that, too, considering the warding he used. The only reason I was able to get through is that archangel warding has to be a bit more specific. But that would’ve held out just about anything else.

If this is too dangerous for you, Gabriel…

Pfft. Gabriel let go of Alec’s neck and pushed at him, adjusting their positions once again so he could snuggle in against his chest, allowing their positions to shift into something a little more normal. I’m not scared of them. Besides, your instincts seem to trust the sparkly, grumpy one, and I trust you.

Color flooded Alec’s cheeks, and he felt Gabriel laugh against his chest. With a roll of his eyes, Alec chose to ignore that – commenting on it would only encourage Gabriel – and instead focused on wrapping his arms around his Rider and pulling him in closer, relaxing himself in the familiar touch and feel of him. They’d deal with the rest of it soon enough. Alec let himself take this brief moment while they waited for the others, and he just, breathed.

~!~!~

Magnus waited until they were out on the porch, still safely under his wards, under his protection, before he turned his attention back to his rider who was desperately trying to hold himself together.  They’re not going to take you from me, Sam.  We’re here.  We’ve already bonded.  He pressed his hand to the mark he’d left on Sam’s abdomen and felt Sam’s hand slide to his shoulder.  There’s no one that can take you from me now, and no one that would even begin to dare.

Sam breathed out shakily and gave a slow nod.  The reassurance and a reminder of just how strong Magnus was helped, though not as much wanted it to.  He walked straight through my wards.  The only thing that’s ever done that before was…  

Magnus paused and cursed.  No wonder Sam had panicked as hard as he had.  He took a deep breath and reached up, running his fingers through Sam’s hair, feeling him melt, the reaction making him growl, pleased.  So he wasn’t joking about being more than he seemed. He huffed and kept up the gentle touches until Sam had relaxed. 

“I think we need to start over with them,” Sam said.  “Properly.” 

Magnus’ eyes sharpened and he waited for Sam to look at him.  “You think we can trust them?  Really trust them?” 

Sam swallowed and pressed his hand tighter to Magnus’ front, where his mark was, sinking deeper into the bond, into the comforting feel of Magnus’ magic against his own.  It always felt so welcoming, like home.  “I think we can’t keep going as we have been.  The noose is closing on us.  We know it and have known it for a while.  Coming out to protect those two as we did is a major risk, and it nearly blew up in our faces.” 

Magnus sighed and closed his eyes, leaning into Sam.  “You know I don’t like the idea of working with the Clave.” 

“I do,” Sam agreed.  “But maybe instead of the Clave, you can work with them.  Besides.  They care about their Clan.  That was their first priority to make safe.  We both understand that, all too well.” 

Magnus pressed his nose to Sam’s neck and breathed in the scent of his rider safe, and slowly calming, the panic starting to recede.  “Then we will trust your instincts because mine are all too biased in this situation.” 

Sam’s hands tightened on Magnus and he gave a small shudder.  “Can…” he swallowed.  “Can you ask Gabriel not to step across your warding?  He’d be able to if he tried, that much is certain, and I can’t...”  He didn’t finish the thought, Magnus’ ensuing growl made him relax, even as a cold laugh echoed in the back of his mind and he shook his head, trying to dispel the voice.  “I think it’ll prevent me from having another attack.” 

“I will,” Magnus reassured, nuzzling at Sam again.  “Go change?  It’ll make you feel better to be in comfier clothes.” 

Sam nodded, letting out a breath, heading to his bedroom beside Magnus’.  He sank into the bond further, even as he slid the door shut behind him so he could change and wash his face.  One look at the mirror confirmed everything he’d already known, the fear that had twisted his face, how he’d gone pale, the faint tremors still wracking his body.  He took a deep breath and splashed his face.  He was fine, he was. 

Magnus watched his rider head into his room, his heart still aching.  He took a deep breath, gathering himself as best he could, and stepped towards the patio, but didn’t step outside.  He knocked on the door, loud enough so they would be able to hear, and cracked it open. 

“Sam is changing, but he’ll be finished in a second.  Please rejoin us when you’re both ready,” Magnus called and shut the door once again to let them finish whatever moment of privacy they needed together.  He made his way over to the drink cart and pulled out the good whiskey.  He was going to need this tonight. 

~!~!~

It took a moment more for Alec and Gabriel to gather themselves once more. Little by little the two drew apart and straightened themselves out. Gabriel brushed his hands over Alec’s suit jacket to try and smooth out some of the wrinkles he’d put there. “I’d offer you a change of clothes as well, but I get the feeling we probably shouldn’t freak them out any more than we already have,” the archangel said with a smirk.

“Behave,” Alec warned him. They couldn’t keep sniping back and forth at one another like this. It was going to get them nowhere.

Alec had learned diplomacy from a very young age. While it was meant to help him navigate Clave meetings, Head Summits, and Clan gatherings, he’d learned how to apply it to his deals with others, Downworlders included. He was going to need to use it now to try and smooth over the tension that had come up between the four of them.

With Gabriel behind him, Alec led the way back inside the loft.

He found Magnus standing at what looked to be a drink cart making himself a drink. Alec stopped about halfway between the door and the other dragon and very deliberately stayed where he was. The formal words he’d been taught as soon as he could speak fell easily from his lips – a courtesy he was ashamed to know almost any other Shadowhunter wouldn’t have even dreamed of giving. “Thank you for allowing us shelter in your territory and in your home,” Alec said formally. He clasped his hands behind his back and dipped his head. “May we find peace until we part.”

If they were going to do this, they were going to do it right, with all the respect that they were due. Alec might’ve been raised by bigoted assholes; this right here was his chance to prove that he wasn’t one.

Gabriel seemed to be of the same mind. He leaned in against Alec’s arm, and though his pose was lazy, he made sure his voice was equally respectful when he spoke. “I’d like to apologize for scaring you.” He caught sight of the door opening nearby and raised his voice just enough to make sure the other could hear him. “Either one of you. It wasn’t my intention. My only thought was to get to my dragon. Something I get the feeling you two probably understand pretty well.”

“We’d like to start over,” Alec said, and he hoped they could hear that he meant it. “Whatever’s going on, we’re not here to fight you over it, or to take over. From the sounds of it, this is something that puts us all at risk, and we’d like to find a way to work together against whatever it is.”

~!~!~

Magnus turned to look at the other dragon in his home and could feel how much he truly did mean the words that he was using.  He finished making his drink and put it down on the cart, approaching Alec, stopping a few feet in front of him, keeping his own posture carefully open.  “You are welcome in my lair, and my territory, Alec Lightwood and Gabriel Engelhorn.  No harm will come to you while you are both under my protection here.”  His lips twitched into a smile.  “May we find peace until we part,” he echoed, bowing his head in a sign of respect before he took a deep breath and returned to pick up his drink. 

“To your point,” Sam said, his voice still quiet, even as he walked closer to Magnus, relaxing as the wards settled around him more heavily, his overprotective dragon being his usual self.  “I should have asked before attempting to cast a ward, and I am very sorry that I did not.  We’ve…” he swallowed and looked to Magnus.  “We have had a very hard time finding those we can trust, and even fewer who will listen to us for more than a cursory summary of the situation.” 

“So what my rider is saying,” Magnus picked up, offering the two of them a smile.  “Is that if you’d care to take an hour or so, we can explain everything that is going on.  Sam believes that we can trust you, and that belief is enough for me.”  He raised an eyebrow and took a sip of his drink.  “Might be nice to get some help, actually,” he added, grunting when Sam threw an elbow into his side. 

“With that in mind,” Sam continued, looking to the other two.  “Would you like something to drink?”

~!~!~

“We would absolutely like a drink,” Gabriel said, speaking up before Alec could. He put on his best smile and pushed up onto his toes, hands in his pockets, before rocking back again. “Business goes so much better over drinks, don’t you think? I’ll take the brightest, sweetest cocktail you can make, and Grumpy over here is going to be boring and take coffee.”

“I don’t need anything,” Alec chimed in. He shifted his weight just enough that he could elbow Gabriel’s arm, which only served to have Gabriel blow an air kiss up at him.

Despite Alec’s insistence on not actually needing a drink or anything, somehow he still found himself sitting down with a cup of coffee a few moments later in one of the chairs in the living room, with Gabriel perched on the armrest beside him in one of his favorite poses. He liked being up like that so he could get out of Alec’s way quickly if need be, or lean in toward him and manage to come up higher than Alec’s chest.

Alec carefully blew a thin, cooling breath against his coffee, taking it from boiling hot down to what most people would probably find lukewarm, bordering on cool. For him, it was still plenty warm enough. His body ran much colder than anyone else’s.

The drink Gabriel held was obnoxiously bright and clearly suited him, judging by the pleased sound he made when he took his first drink.

His rider leaned back, one arm resting on Alec’s opposite shoulder so he was almost draped against Alec, and his other balanced his glass on his knee, though he raised it toward the two sitting together on the couch. “It’s been a long time since I’ve met someone capable of making a proper drink. We should get together and compare recipes sometime.”

“Later,” Alec reminded him pointedly. He knew how Gabriel could ramble if the mood struck.

Grinning, Gabriel nodded. “Of course, kiddo.” Just to be ornery, he leaned in and kissed the top of Alec’s head, laughing at the scowl it got him. Then he looked back at the other two. “Right. So, I’m betting you two have some questions of your own, and I’ve almost decided if I’m gonna answer them. But in the meantime, why don’t you guys walk us through whatever the hell is going on. We can save the big Q&A for after.”

~!~!~

Sam relaxed as the rest of the hostility started to fade and stretched out on the couch across from the other two, draping his feet across Magnus’ lap, just to hear him grunt in irritation, even though he knew the touch would ground the both of them in a way they needed.  “Magnus?  You mind starting?” 

Magnus hummed consideringly.  “I do think it’d better if you told your side of things first.  But if you need me to, I can.” 

“Start with the rescues, rather than with me,” Sam advised.  “They might actually know about some of them, considering your penchant for leaving bodies on Institute steps.” 

Magnus took a sip of his martini and hummed, leaning back against the couch.  He looked from Alec Lightwood back to his rider.  “While I have no doubt that Alec knows precisely who I am, you might not.  My name is Magnus Bane.  Resident pain in the Clave’s ass for the better part of three centuries.” 

Sam snorted and poked Magnus with his heel.  “They need a kick in the ass and you know it.”

“So they do,” Magnus agreed, turning his attention back to the other pair.  “After the First Uprising that left me with a truly impressive set of scarred wings-” he hesitated and relaxed when Sam’s foot hooked around his legs, making his presence known and felt, he continued.  “Courtesy of known Circle members,” he paused and met Alec’s eyes, watching them widen the smallest fraction as he, abruptly and all at once, understood. “I decided to properly enter the fray.” 

Magnus took another long sip of his drink.  “Which meant that when bonded and unbonded dragon Downworld pairs started disappearing, I investigated.  The Clave wrote them off too quickly and too frequently in my experience.”  He sighed.  “It took almost six months for me to find an active facility when I did-” he shuddered, remembering the sight of Sam. 

“I’m here,” Sam reassured, reaching out to squeeze Magnus’ hand.  “You got me out.  I’m here and I’m safe.” 

“They’d captured more than two dozen dragons and riders,” Magnus said, his voice going low and flat.  “Were trying to force bonds, and mating bonds at that, to have new clutches of dragons they could train from birth.”  He paused and finished off his drink before refilling it with a wave of his hand.  “I razed the entire facility to the ground.  Killed any of them in sight.  Found Sam, far too near death for my comfort.” 

Sam’s eyes flicked over to the other rider and saw the same bright light there as before and picked up the story for Magnus.  “After that, it set them back.  But it didn’t stop them.  And we’ve been trying, for going on two years now, to figure out where their bases of operations are.  To stop the kidnappings when we can, to protect those that ask for it.  Unfortunately,” he paused and sighed.  “Due to the Clave considering Circle members rogue Nephilim acting without leadership, they have, to date, refused to listen to any evidence we’ve attempted to provide.”

“Which is why nights like tonight happen,” Magnus said.  “If you looked at the reports that are likely very badly filed across Institutes in the continental United States, and even in Europe, you’ll find there have been more than thirty attacks like this in the last six months.” 

“We know Valentine is alive,” Sam said, pausing before he dropped the next bomb.  “And he’s working with someone much, much more powerful, now.”  He felt Magnus tense under him and offered him a reassuring squeeze.  “A Greater Demon, named Asmodeus.” 

~!~!~

The horror of everything they’d just learned settled low in Alec’s gut. He imagined those bastards getting a hold of Jace, of Isabelle. Max. The thought of what they’d do to them – it took everything Alec had not to be sick. Once more he felt the memory of metal around his wrists and the faint taste of blood in his mouth. Blood that wasn’t his. He tightened his grip on his mug and reached for the reassurance and love that Gabriel was pouring into their bond.

While Alec calmed himself, Gabriel smoothly spoke up, no words were needed between them to know what they could and couldn’t share here.

“Okay, so, I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but the Clave knows Valentine’s alive,” was the first thing Gabriel shared. “We had it confirmed for us by sources we can’t divulge without their permission. But they know. And they know he’s working with someone else, someone who’s keeping him hidden. They just weren’t aware of who it was. I’d even go so far to say they know about these kidnapping efforts. They just… haven’t done anything to stop them.”

This was one of those moments where Alec hated the institution he came from. He hated what they’d done, what they’d come to stand for, and he hated that he had to sit here across from someone who had every right to hate not only the Clave but Alec and his family personally, and he had to help prove yet again that the Clave was just as bigoted as they always were.

Alec lifted his chin and braced himself to accept the blow for his people as he’d done time and time again in dealing with Downworlders. “It’s more than likely they took whatever information you gave them and started their own investigation without telling you.”

“Meaning they believed you, they’re just giant dicks who don’t believe in sharing information, equality, or anything that’s good and decent,” Gabriel filled in. He lifted his glass and swallowed the contents down in one go. Then he raised the glass in a ‘cheers’ gesture. “Unfortunately for them, and rather fortunately for you, ours are much bigger than theirs.”

The crass joke did the work of breaking just a bit of Alec’s tension. Years together and he still hadn’t gotten used to the vulgarity that could sometimes spill past Gabriel’s lips.

“What he means is that we’d like to help you,” Alec told them, trying to gloss right past Gabriel’s words and his own blush. “A joint effort between the New York Institute and you and your people. A transfer of information, with transparency on either side. Valentine and his followers have eluded us, and from the sounds of it, they’ve eluded you as well. But I doubt he’s prepared for our sides to work together.”

No one would be prepared for it, honestly. Which made it the perfect plan.

Stopping people like Valentine was Alec’s duty – not just to his people, but to the city of New York, the people he’d sworn to protect.

~!~!~

Magnus considered that for a long moment, leaning back against the couch, sinking into the feel of his bond with Sam and the wards around the loft, settling into his magic in a way that would tell him what he needed to know about the pair in front of him.  Every instinct that he had was screaming that it was right to trust the pair. 

“That wouldn’t surprise us,” Sam said, looking between them.  “In fact, it’s what we assumed happened, and that they likely proceeded to resource starve the investigation, which means they likely didn’t even get as far as we did.”  His eyes settled on the dragon across from him and he smiled faintly.  “First impressions not being what they could have been aside - you are not responsible for the mess that is the Clave.” 

Magnus was absolutely not staring at the too-damn-adorable-for-words blush that was crawling up Alec Lightwood’s cheeks.  He was not.  Especially not the way it looked fetching on his neck and cheekbones.  He was not.  He cleared his throat and refocused on the dragon in front of him, ignoring the not-so-subtle poke Sam gave him through the bond. 

“That would work,” Magnus agreed.  “We would need to keep it quiet, as there is no shortage of those who would immediately seek to undermine us.  Sam and I have always worked best when it is the two of us - I have friends and a network in place, but the less contact with them, the more we can move when we need to.” 

Magnus paused and cleared his throat.  “In the interest of transparency, Gabriel.  I would ask that you please do not break the wards here without warning.  You can, and I am aware you can.  But it would make both Sam and I more comfortable if you were not to do so forcibly.”  He held up his hands.  “You are obviously both free to go at any time, nothing is keeping you here.  The wards keep things out, not keep them in.” 

Sam gave Magnus’ shoulder a comforting squeeze and leaned back against the couch with a much more happy sigh, relaxing, because now that there was no hostility in the air, and they were safe he wanted nothing more than to stay this way.  He looked at the pair across from them and hummed quietly, pulling a section of the wards into his hand, the magic becoming visible an instant later before he tossed it at Magnus.  “Should key them.” 

Magnus held the lock in his hands and looked from Sam to the two sitting across from them.  His instincts were screaming at the idea of a Lightwood, particularly the eldest child of Maryse and Robert, having free reign and access to his Lair, but were also, at the same time, telling him that he could trust this dragon, this rider with... with more than he had trusted anyone but Sam.  “And then figure out where to start,” he agreed.

Trust me, Magnus.  I wouldn’t allow them to hurt you.  You know I have the means to protect you if it is necessary.  Even against them. Sam reassured Magnus with another squeeze.  He gave the other two a lazy look, his eyes lingering on the other rider, meeting his eyes again, returning the same admiration he’d been given earlier.  If only…  

“Phone numbers?” he suggested idly.  “Usually the easiest place.” 

~!~!~

“I don’t plan on breaking through any wards, so long as no one tries putting them up between us,” Gabriel answered easily. His tone wasn’t biting – it wasn’t a threat. Just what he saw as a statement of fact. Nothing and no one was going to get between him and Alec. Something which he could see these two understood.

Gabriel turned his head to look down at Alec, giving a small hum to catch his attention while the other two talked wards. What do you think, dragon-mine? What are your instincts telling you?

They’re not lying to us, Alec sent back. Everything he had was telling him that. His instincts, his senses, years of working in this job. All of those made it clear that these two weren’t lying to him. They told him that this dragon was telling him the truth, that Alec could trust him, and by extension, he could trust the Rider, too. I trust them. I don’t know why, Gabriel. I just… do.

Gabriel’s hand slid into Alec’s hair to give a soft scratch. One of these days I’m going to take great pleasure in punishing your parents for how hard they screwed you up, kiddo. Until then, I’m going to keep reminding you that you have instincts for a reason, and no matter what anyone else tells you, they’ve never steered you wrong. Listen to them.

That was never something Alec did all that well hearing. Gabriel let the thought sit there, hoping that one day it might actually sink in, that Alec might come to realize he wasn’t as bad a dragon as his parents and the Clave had made him believe. For now, Gabriel turned his focus to the other rider, who was looking up at him with a kind of look Gabriel was more than familiar with and suggesting they exchange numbers.

Oh, the things I could do to you, boy, Gabriel thought fondly. In looks alone, Sam ticked pretty much every box Gabriel had, and then some.

But considering earlier reactions, and the way this conversation had gone, there was every possibility that Gabriel was about to lose his chance at anything. But… “I’m going to make an offer for you guys I wouldn’t normally do. But, in the interest of transparency on our side, and the fact that I gave away at least part of it earlier, I should probably explain a few things. Things you’ve already kind of guessed at, seeing as I wasn’t exactly subtle.”

Tension filled Alec’s body. If he’d been in dragon form, he would’ve curled a wing around Gabriel to shield him from their eyes. But Gabriel knew it was already too late. He’d crossed a barrier he shouldn’t have been able to cross in his effort to get back to Alec.

Gabriel looked at Sam for a moment, offering him a smile, and then he turned that smile over to Magnus. “With the right spell work, you and I should be able to get around whatever warding your Daddy put up. I’m the one that taught him a good chunk of his tricks before he left home, and in terms of power, I’ve always outranked him. I should be able to find the necessary loopholes to get in there after him.”

Alec sat up straighter, his coffee cup forgotten in his one hand, and his other was sliding up Gabriel’s back. Not for himself, but to offer Gabriel comfort. Who he’d been before wasn’t something they often talked about. Gabriel didn’t feel the need to hide who he was now. Not anymore. He was convinced none of his family would give enough of a damn to worry about him. It was Alec who’d kept him quiet. Who’d convinced him not to tell and let himself become a weapon for the Clave with Alec as the noose they’d use to hang him. Not even Isabelle and Jace knew.

Yet he’d sat right here and told these two that they barely knew – two people they’d just met.

It’s the right thing to do, Gabriel reassured him. I can help, Alec, and you know it. There’s no one who has a better chance of breaking through whatever wards Asmodeus is using to hide Valentine than me. And I can’t help if I’m constantly hiding who I am. Besides, they knew I was an angel the minute I crossed Sam’s warding. Lying about it now would only make them distrust us.

With a push of grace, Gabriel refilled his drink, and he sat back a little in his seat, his smile easy and calm. He lifted his glass to take a drink and smiled over the top of it. Right at Magnus. “Hello, nephew.”

Chapter Text

Sam straightened the second he felt Gabriel drop the shields that he kept so tightly wrapped around himself and the power that flooded into the loft was leashed, but less than before, and he shuddered, barely able to feel his bond with Magnus as he lost himself in what he knew was the feel of Grace. But unlike before, unlike what he had experienced in the past, it wasn’t cold, and it didn’t try to suffocate him, smother him.  No, it felt so warm and Sam relaxed under the touch of it. 

Magnus’ mouth was dry and he was terrified under the weight of what Gabriel, fuck, that Gabriel, had dropped on them, but all that mattered was Sam.  “Stop, fuck, I can’t, I can’t, it’s pulling him from the bond-” he sputtered, grabbing for Sam, when all of the sudden, the bond was blown wide-open and he froze.  Tears gathered in his eyes as Sam suddenly reached back for him through the bond, his eyes blinking open lazily.  “Sam,” he whispered. 

“He feels so different,” Sam whispered, his head falling back on the couch.  “So warm,” he added, his mouth filled with cotton, the power flooding the loft like a sea he wanted to drift away on until he came back down on earth.  It seemed to last forever, until it was finally pulled back and reigned in, and he could feel the fear flooding the bond from Magnus. 

“Sam,” Magnus snapped, all of his attention on his rider.  “Sam, look at me.” 

Sam blinked a few more times and focused on Magnus, on pushing reassurances through the bond, taking a deep breath, pulling him back into the present and away from the tantalizing feel of the power around the loft.  “It’s okay,” he managed, his voice hoarse.  He reached up to wipe the tears away he could feel on his face.  “I, he didn’t know, Magnus, it’s okay,” he repeated.  “Nothing is wrong, I promise.” 

“You almost pulled from the bond!” Magnus snapped.  “You haven’t done that since-”

“Since the last time an angel freely let go of their power around me, I’m aware,” Sam grumbled, lifting his feet off of Magnus, moving to sit next to him, pressing their thighs together as he turned to look at the other two.  He opened his eyes and took a deep breath, lifting his eyes to the other two who were both watching him with obvious concern. 

Magnus reached out and pressed his hand to his mark on Sam’s shoulder, pressing his forehead against Sam’s neck, breathing in the relaxation and comfort he could feel from his rider.  “That’s going to take me a second to process,” he admitted, looking at Gabriel, before his lips quirked.  “Uncle,” he added.  He felt Sam relax a fraction more and raised both of his eyebrows. 

“I’m ah,” Sam cleared his throat.  “Hyper-sensitive to Grace.  The magic I use, I wield, Magnus and I suspect it has roots in something deeper, something that could be tied to Grace, and that’s why I react that way.  I wasn’t expecting that.”  He raised his eyebrows at Gabriel.  “Thankfully, your Grace is much more pleasant to feel than some of your siblings.” 

Magnus frowned and turned his attention back to Gabriel and Alec sitting across from him, both of them forcibly pretending to be relaxed.  “While I am relieved that…” he hesitated.  “My parentage is of no matter to you, I would ask that does not leave this group.  You and your dragon may be kind enough to ignore the implications of who my father is and what that means, but few in this world are.” 

Sam leaned into Magnus, reaching for him through the bond.  “You are not your father,” he whispered, the words quiet and vehement.  His eyes flickered to the rider, the angel, fuck archangel, across from him and he quirked his lips up.  “I have a feeling that’s something we both regularly need to say on repeat to our dragons, hm?” 

~!~!~

Alec closed his eyes even as he felt Gabriel’s humor spike the instant Sam complimented his grace. He wasn’t the least bit surprised at the response it got. “Trust me, Gigantor. I’ve been told I’m very pleasant to feel. If you get my drift.”

Even without looking Alec knew that Gabriel would be wiggling his eyebrows at the other rider.

Their bond felt like someone had filled it full of warm water. Alec floated on it and sank a little into the joy that was filling his rider, the happiness that lit up his grace. And he knew just what had caused it.

The use of the terms nephew and uncle might not mean as much to Magnus. But for Gabriel, who’d been away from home for far too long, and shunned by most of the ones back home even when he had been there, having a familial term thrown his way lit up his grace in a way that Alec so rarely felt from him. It also softened some of his sharper edges.

Alec opened his eyes and looked up at Gabriel, and he felt protectiveness well up inside him. With that one admission, Gabriel had done more than expose himself. He’d handed these two a weapon they could easily use against him. Because while Gabriel might be old and bitter and occasionally preferred to run from a fight rather than get involved – his own words there – there wasn’t a single thing on the planet that could touch him more than family. He was protective of those he cared about, and those who cared about him.

The instant Magnus had acknowledged their relationship, used the term uncle even in a joking manner, he’d put himself in the select group of people that Gabriel would put himself out there for.

Then Magnus was asking them to keep his parentage a secret, and Sam was being just a bit too insightful for Alec’s taste. Only, Gabriel laughed at him, and he leaned a little more heavily into Alec. “Same words, different parent,” he said, shrugging. “I’m the one with the Daddy issues in the pair, so you’ll be in good company there, kiddo, don’t worry.” His smile gentled just a little more. “And don’t worry about us sharing that little bit of info.”

“I know you’ve got no reason to believe us, but no one’s going to learn it from us,” Alec chimed in. He elbowed Gabriel, who was an asshole and didn’t even pretend to be bothered by it, which only made Alec scowl at him and Gabriel laugh. Pushing him away, Alec sat up so that he could lean forward and rest his arms on his thighs, his mug moving to be cradled between them. It drew him a bit away from Gabriel but also allowed him to better focus on Magnus. “If it helps, consider it mutually assured destruction. We both know something about one another now that we’d rather not be made public for fear of putting someone we care about at risk.”

That was the closest Alec could come to admitting out loud what his people would do to him and Gabriel if they found out the truth. Something told him Magnus would understand.

“We’ve learned a lot of new things here tonight,” Gabriel said. He leaned forward, one hand braced on Alec so he could set his glass down on the coffee table. Then he sat back up straight, though he kept his hand on Alec as he did. “Why don’t we take a little time, calm down, and percolate a little with all this new info. I’ll start brainstorming ways we might be able to get around my dickhead brother’s warding efforts, and we can meet back up sometime tomorrow and talk it out wherever you guys are comfortable. Sound good?”

A snap of his fingers had a business card appearing in Sam’s hand. Gabriel winked at the startled look it got him.

Alec rolled his eyes at his rider’s antics. However, he couldn’t deny that the idea of getting out of there for a bit felt good. They all needed some time to relax and come to terms with everything they’d learned tonight. Plus, Alec had some work to do back at the Institute if he wanted to make sure his family and his people were going to be safe, and conversations to be had with his siblings as well.

Smothering back a heavy sigh, Alec set down his own mug and then pushed up to his feet. He held a hand out Magnus’ way. “Thank you, for having us and for taking the time to talk with us. I know it wasn’t easy.”

~!~!~

Magnus stood to his feet as well, smiling, his eyes still drifting to Gabriel who was standing on Alec’s other side.  He reached out and gave a firm shake, his magic jolting in surprised pleasure when it touched Alec’s.  His hand was cool and he nearly purred at the touch, how much he loved it.  “It does,” he agreed, his voice more hoarse than it should have been.  He cleared his throat.  “Sam-” 

“Yeah, I’ll go get them,” Sam said, giving Magnus’ arm a squeeze and turned to head to the apothecary.  “Wait just a moment, please?”  He waited for their nods of agreement before he moved quickly into Magnus’ office, opening a few drawers with a grumble.  Magnus was uncharacteristically nervous, but he also felt like he had to say something which meant that he needed to do it himself. 

“A gift,” Magnus explained, bringing his eyes back to the pair.  “For, for your siblings.  To help keep them safe.  You’ll be able to key them to yourselves.”  His lips quirked up and he offered quietly, his eyes on Gabriel.  “It’s been a very long time since I have claimed any relative as mine for my own protection and theirs.  However, I will always protect my own.” 

“Here,” Sam said, stepping back into the room, holding three small bracelets.  “Imbue these with your power.  Whoever you give them to will be able to use them to call out to you.  They work around wards, around barriers, and any magic the two of us could think of.”  He offered them to Alec.  “For your siblings.  Just…” his voice cracked, even as he felt support come surging through the bond from Magnus as he let out a slow breath.  “Just in case.”

Magnus grinned and summoned them a portal.  “Not sure that you even need this, but if you want it, it’ll take you about a block from the Institute.”  He winked.  “If you ever need to go on the run from the Clave for any reason at all, I’m not saying I have extensive experience, but I am saying you may be safe here.” 

“Get home safe,” Sam called, his eyes on Gabriel, on the feel of his grace, even now, that was melting into the room, making his whole body warm. 

~!~!~

Alec took the offered gifts in the spirit they were given. He slid them down into his pocket, and he knew that he and Gabriel would look them over later before handing them out to his siblings. “Thank you.”

Gabriel looked from Magnus to Sam and back again. “If you need me, send up a prayer. There’s not much that can block a prayer. The best they’ll be able to do is keep me from tracking you through the prayer itself. They can’t stop your message from reaching me. So, you two get in shit you can’t get out of, send me a prayer and we’ll be there, quick as we can.”

“Whether it’s trouble with these guys, or trouble from the Clave,” Alec added on. After all, Magnus had offered his protection if they needed to run. The least he could do was offer the same thing if something ever happened and these two found themselves captured by the Clave for one reason or another.

With one last goodbye, the two men walked together through the portal and out onto the street just as Magnus and said, not far from the Institute. They stepped out together, and by silent agreement, they both waited for the portal to disappear before they began walking.

They didn’t talk about what they’d learned as they walked back to the Institute. Not out loud and not in the bond. First and foremost they needed to focus on getting back to the Institute and making sure everyone was safe. They also needed to plan what they were going to share with Jace and Isabelle. Alec trusted them, he did, but loving them didn’t mean he was blind to their faults. The two needed to know things to keep themselves safe but he also wasn’t going to go trusting Magnus and Sam’s secrets to them.

Neither broke the silence until they reached the front of the Institute. Gabriel paused them just outside the doors, leaning in for one last brush of their arms before they found their way back under the watchful eye of their people. How about I go handle the kids, while you take care of everything else with Underhill. We’ll meet up in our rooms in an hour?

Are you sure? While Gabriel loved them, he often got a bit more frustrated with the two than Alec did, and he tolerated less. According to him, it had to do with having practically raised more siblings than Alec would ever be able to count in his lifetime. It meant he knew when to be soft, and when to not put up with anyone’s shit, as he described it.

Gabriel flashed him a grin and a wink. “Go handle your business, kiddo. I’ll see you in our rooms in an hour.” He reached out to push open the door, calling out one last “Don’t make me hunt you down!” over his shoulder.

Alec found himself smiling despite everything. He shook his head and followed inside after him.

---

Though it was cutting it awfully close, with maybe a minute to spare, Alec made it back to his room within Gabriel’s time limit. However, it meant coming in there with a stack of paperwork in hand, a sight which was met with an immediate scowl from the archangel sitting on the bed. He waited only until the door was shut – and the wards were firmly settled around their room – before he snapped his fingers and vanished the folders from Alec’s hands to the nightstand on Gabriel’s side of the bed.

“No work,” Gabriel shifted around and held his hands out, making a grabby motion at Alec. “Get over here and let me cuddle you properly before I give up and snap you into bed.”

Gabriel had already stripped himself down to his usual tank top and red silk boxers that he liked to wear to bed. Not that he needed sleep or anything like that. More often than not he simply sat up in bed with Alec and read, meditated, or worked on whatever paperwork he stole from Alec that day.

After a day like today, Alec could honestly admit that cuddling sounded like exactly what he needed. A sentence that he once wouldn’t have been able to even conceive of thinking. Now? Now, he stripped himself of his formal clothes until he was left in nothing but his boxers without a single ounce of hesitation. Like this, the mark that Gabriel usually glamoured was visible on his side just above his hip – a perfect burn of Gabriel’s palm. The archangel’s claim right there for the both of them to see and kept hidden from anyone else.

Once he was stripped down, Alec climbed up into bed and, with just a little prompting, sprawled himself out on top of Gabriel.

Here in the privacy of their room was the only place Alec would indulge himself like this. It was the only place Gabriel could convince his dragon to actually be a dragon. To give in to the instincts and urges that made him who he was. Out around the rest of the Institute Alec was forced to hold himself to a higher standard than anyone else. To be bigger than his instincts. His parents had raised him not to show any kind of weakness.

Getting him to relax like this had been the work of years for Gabriel. Hard work. Yet worth every second of it. Especially if it meant he got to have the full weight of his beautiful dragon laid out on top of him where he could feel his rider was safe, and Gabriel could discreetly take care of him.

“You need to transform soon,” Gabriel murmured, running his hand up between Alec’s shoulders, over the back of his neck, and into his hair. “You’re getting tense.”

He felt Alec’s breath huff out against his neck. The coolness of it ran across the bite mark he’d left in Gabriel’s shoulder, sending a chill down his vessel and his grace. “I think I’ve got a pretty good reason to be tense after tonight.”

“You’re not wrong. How you doing with all that?”

Alec let out a grumble that he knew translated his frustration and exhaustion just about as well as any words. He felt Gabriel chuckle underneath him and smiled a little. “What about you?” After all, Gabriel was the one who’d spilled his secret tonight, found out his brother was causing trouble on earth, and gained a nephew that seemed to want him around.

“Ask me in the morning,” Gabriel joked. He scratched his fingers up into Alec’s hair again and then slid them back down, stroking along his spine as far as he could reach.

Silence fell over the room. The two stayed pressed together in the middle of their bed and let themselves just soak it all up. Surprisingly, for someone who often couldn’t shut up, Gabriel was frequently just as quiet as Alec in moments like these. They didn’t need words. Not when they were pressed so close together and their bond was open wide.

Alec often wondered if maybe their bond was different than normal ones. If the addition of Gabriel’s grace added an extra layer to it that other Pairs might not have. He’d never heard of anyone who could share senses quite the way that they could. Hell, there were even some out there that couldn’t talk like they did. But for Alec and Gabriel, they shared almost everything, sometimes whether they wanted to or not. When they relaxed like this and opened up to each other? Everything, every thought, every feeling, flowed back and forth like water.

Sleep, Gabriel whispered down the bond to him, a warm breeze blowing over cool water. I’ll watch your back tonight, dragon-mine. My fierce protector. Sleep. We’ll plan in the morning.

What else could Alec do? There, hidden away in the nest he’d never allowed himself to have, with the other half of his soul standing guard, Alec stopped being the Alpha for just a little while. He put down the mantle of authority and the need to protect and let himself, just for a little while, be the one who was protected.

~!~!~

The second Magnus twisted his fingers to close the portal, Sam took two steps forward and caught Magnus when he started to fall, his knees buckling under him.  “I’ve got you,” he murmured, carefully supporting his dragon, even as Magnus made a disgruntled sound against him.  “Yeah, that’s what you get for keeping the wards on high alert for that long.” 

“Had to keep you safe,” Magnus slurred, swaying against his rider, his magic aching from the pressure he had put it under, and still spinning from the revelation that Gabriel had tossed out there so casually.  As though it didn’t matter, when he knew from experience just how much it did.  “Specially when you got Grace high.” 

“Yeah,” Sam said with a wince.  “I’m going to have one hell of a headache tomorrow, I’m not looking forward to it.”  He wrapped an arm around Magnus’ waist and took most of his weight. “You need to say goodnight to the city before you sleep?” 

“Please,” Magnus managed to get out, glad when Sam didn’t question him further before pulling him to the porch, nudging the doors open.  The sounds of the city, quiet though they were, immediately relaxed him, and he sagged against his rider.  He took in a slow, deep breath, the rest of the tension bleeding out of him.  They were safe, they were all safe. 

Sam was silent as Magnus soaked in the sounds of the city.  He could feel, just barely, the tiny tendrils of magic that his dragon extended across the city, small claims, but enough to warn off anyone who might attack his home burrows.  By the time Magnus was starting to shiver, Sam knew they were low on time and energy and needed to get into bed.  “Come on,” he coaxed.  “Bed.  I’ll even take off your makeup for you.” 

Magnus gave a tired snort.  “I must look exhausted, you only do that when I’m ready to fall over.” 

“Well,” Sam said, leading Magnus back to the bedroom, sitting him down on the end of the bed before he moved back with makeup wipes.  “That might have to do with the unexpected familial revelations that I know you’re going through and trying to keep away from me.” 

“Asshole,” Magnus muttered, even as he let his eyes flutter shut, Sam’s hands moving confidently as they wiped across his eyes, cheekbones, and brows.  He relaxed under the gentle touches and the knowledge that his rider was here, was safe. 

“How are you feeling about that, by the way?” Sam asked.  “You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.”  He knew, by comparison to many other pairs out there, theirs was fresh, less than four years old, and they were still learning each other and how to be what they each needed.  Not to mention settling into their powers, because Magnus was, well... who he was.  And that meant more, and they were still learning all of that.

Magnus blinked slowly, staring straight ahead, the faint shine of his magic on the mark he had left on Sam enough to mesmerize him as he thought about it.  “You’re my rider,” he said, leaning into the touch of Sam’s hand with a relaxed sigh.  “I trust you with every part of me,” he added, closing his eyes so Sam could wipe away his eye makeup. 

Sam hummed.  “And you know that I trust you the same, but that doesn’t mean you need to bare your soul to me when I ask.” 

Magnus gave an agreeable hum, before thinking, really thinking about the question.  “You are my family.  Catarina, Ragnor, your family.  I never considered any part of my father’s family mine.”  He paused and thought about the joy he had felt in Gabriel’s magic when he named them family and had agreed to it.  “However…” he couldn’t keep the wistful tone entirely free from his voice. 

“It’d be nice to have someone who understands?” Sam offered up. “Someone who knows your father, your history, hell even your power, Magnus.  Not only is he not scared of you, he looked ready to hug you and protect you all at once.”  When Magnus’ hum edged into a purr, one that was tinged with longing through their bond, Sam smiled and got rid of the last of Magnus’ makeup.  “There.  Now, bed?”

Magnus nodded, exhausted down to his very bones as he let Sam get him tucked under the covers and then his rider was sliding in after him, making him groan happily as he crawled until he was half on top of Sam with a satisfied groan. 

“Dragons,” Sam mumbled, reaching up to comb his fingers through Magnus’ hair.  “Using me as a giant pillow, as though you don’t have dozens of them.”  He gave Magnus a gentle poke through the bond to show that he was teasing before he refocused.  “I wouldn’t mind, you know.” 

“Mm?” Magnus managed, his eyes shut as he sagged into the bond, into Sam’s arms and how welcoming they were.  He nuzzled into his mark and let out a relaxed purr as Sam’s hand was pressed against his back, keeping him in place.  “Mind?” 

Sam chuckled.  “If Gabriel was your family.  I know family has always been complicated for you, Magnus.  But as someone who grew up with a big brother… let me tell you there are few things in the world as amazing as someone who unconditionally looks out for you.”  He felt Magnus tense and hugged him tighter.  “No, none of that tonight.  Just know that I won’t be upset if he does become that for you.” 

Magnus clenched his eyes tight and clung even tighter to his rider, wondering, not for the first time, what he had done to possibly deserve a rider like Sam.  He let out a quiet possessive growl and let Sam tug him deeper into the bond, relaxing and sagging against him. 

~~

Sam flipped the card between his fingers for the hundredth time, looking at the gold embossed script.  Even now, he could feel the phantom touch of Gabriel’s Grace across his own magic and he had to repress a shiver.  It wasn’t supposed to be something that he wanted more of, let alone want the chance to feel again. 

Making a decision, because Magnus was making a routine inspection of the city in glamoured dragon form, Sam unlocked his phone and sent a quick text to the phone number, along with his name.  With that done, he sagged back in his chair and looked at the ceiling.  A faint pulse of worry came through the bond, but nothing was wrong. 

At least as long as he pretended there wasn’t.  He looked down at the bracelet on his wrist and pressed his fingertips to it with a sigh before forcing himself to his feet.  He had tracking spells that he could be working on, and he needed to do more research on Gabriel himself.  There was plenty for him to occupy his time with rather than daydreaming. 

~!~!~

There was never enough time in the world for Gabriel to accomplish everything he wanted. He’d been alive long enough he could honestly say that from experience. There was never enough time to get to all those moments, those wishes and maybes that everyone thinks they’re going to get to one day.

Life had taught Gabriel not to ever count on that. Especially not when it came to the people close to him. He learned to take each moment that he could, knowing at the same time that they would still never be enough. Nor could his actions now change anything that had happened in the past.

No matter how much he tried to take care of Alec, tried to pamper him and spoil him in the privacy of their rooms, none of it was ever going to make up for the childhood his dragon had lived through. He was reminded of that every single time Alec started to reach for him in public only to curb the impulse, because Lightwoods don’t show weakness, Alec. Emotions are a weakness. You’re more than some simple, needy, common dragon. You’re a Lightwood – act like it!

He saw it in the way their room was still mostly bare of any signs of Alec. They’d filled it with Gabriel’s things, things that they magicked away so no one would see if they ever came looking, but the only bits of Alec that showed were the tiny little knickknacks, gifts of old drawings from his sister, a few arrows that Jace had made for him that Alec said the weight was off on, yet he still kept, and some sort of green and blue stone that Max had made for him when he’d been just a few years out of his egg. Tiny little treasures from his family that had stayed hidden in a box under the bed until Gabriel had come into his life.

And he most especially saw it in moments like these when he had to hide on the other side of Alec’s desk, out of sight, and watch helplessly as Alec was once more reamed out by the Clave for something outside of his control.

It took everything Gabriel had to keep his grace under control as he watched Alec stand tall and fierce underneath the stern lecture he was receiving for “…a poor example of leadership, abandoning your post to your siblings and your security detail in the hopes of gaining – what information, exactly…?”

Dad-dammit. For a moment Gabriel missed the days when he’d passed out justice to assholes. These bastards would definitely qualify in that category, and it was so tempting to teach them a lesson or two.

Still, he had to hand it to Alec. He was managing himself rather well without giving away anything.

Gabriel distracted himself from the urge for vengeance by pulling out his phone. Sliding down in his seat, he pressed his sneakers up against the edge of the desk so that his knees were almost level with his face, his body curved. It made the perfect dip for him to pull his phone up and fiddle around. Plus, it let him watch Alec’s face if he wanted, though it was better to just reach down into the bond. That was more accurate.

There was a message waiting on Gabriel’s phone. One that made him smirk a little. Looked like Sam decided to reach out.

Gabriel, who Alec would say had never been known to do the logical thing a day in his life, opted to ignore what Sam said – except for the verification that it was, in fact, him, and Gabriel took a quick second to program that into his phone – and instead, he sent off a reply of I get that dragons are the protectors, but do you ever have the urge to drop every asshole around them into a deep, dark pit full of flesh eating worms, or is that just me? And then, because it always made Isabelle laugh hysterically when Gabriel tried to do anything ‘cool’ he tacked on a second message saying #RiderProblems and hit send.

He looked back up at Alec, who seemed to be winding down a little in whatever was happening now. To those that knew him, there was a faint tick at the corner of his eye that meant he was honestly starting to get pissed off. Though the way the room had dropped by about fifteen degrees was a pretty good indicator, too.

Gabriel switched over to his group chat with Jace and Isabelle and sent off a familiar message of: Code Whorefrost

There came an almost immediate reply from Jace. You know it’s not spelled like that you idiot.

We’re not on patrol tonight, so I’ll take the paperwork and we’ll get Benji to keep things running smoothly. Take care of him Isabelle replied.

The group of them had a whole set of code words for different instances. This one was to let them know that Alec needed the fuck out of this place, now, and a little time as a dragon. They’d take care of things around here, and leave Gabriel with a little free time to take care of his dragon. Hopefully before Alec iced over his office.

He smirked a little as he glanced down at his phone, checking to see if he had a reply from Sam yet. Maybe if they were lucky, once they got a little dragon time in they might be able to meet up with the other two and talk a little more.

Gabriel had a few ideas he’d like to run past his nephew – a thought which still sent a thrill through his grace – and he wouldn’t turn down spending a little time with him and his adorable sasquatch of a rider.

~!~!~

A surprised laugh escaped Sam as he heard his phone chime twice in quick succession.  Apparently, Gabriel had been waiting for him?  When he flipped open the phone, he read the message and nearly dropped his phone, laughing hard enough to make his stomach ache, falling back into Magnus’ chair. 

“What has you in stitches?” Magnus asked, walking into the office with his eyebrows raised. 

Sam shook his head and started to type out a response.  Why bother having to collect, store, and then feed flesh eating worms?  I could just throw acid on them and get a much more effective level of destruction.  Plus, no bones left over - no evidence.  He paused, wondering if that was too morbid, but shrugged.  An archangel could handle morbid if he wanted.  But no, it’s not just you.  Sadly, Magnus frowns upon the indiscriminate murder of those who dislike him.  I’m guessing the Clave is proving their usual levels of ignorance? 

“Who are you texting?” Magnus prodded, picking up the jar he had come in for. 

“Your Uncle,” Sam said, lifting his eyes to Magnus, watching his reaction carefully.  He caught the brief flash of surprised pleasure at the title and smirked back down at his phone.  “We’re discussing how much we would like to murder the assholes our dragons deal with daily.” 

Magnus snorted.  “I’m supposed to be the overprotective one,” he said, stepping closer to Sam, settling his hand against Sam’s shoulder, relaxing into the bond.  The both of them had slept remarkably well and for far longer than usual, but it meant that they were alert and waiting to hear back from their contacts about the next move. 

“You know damn well that I’m just as protective,” Sam said, putting his phone down for a moment before he sighed.  “I feel like I can’t wrap my head around the last day.” 

Magnus leaned against the edge of the desk and studied his rider, prodding at the bond.  There was no panic, just an odd level of unsettlement that reminded him of how his magic had felt the day before.  “Magic, especially magic tethered to the earth like yours, can be unsettled with enough changes.” 

Sam blew out a hard breath and stared at the ceiling.  He knew that, he did.  But he couldn’t help the feeling that it was bigger than all of that.  “Doesn’t it feel too easy?” he asked, his voice soft.  “We suddenly meet this other pair who is able to help us accomplish the goals we’ve been working towards the last two years?  Within a matter of weeks, if all goes well?” 

“Wars, in my experience, are ninety percent preparation and ten percent action,” Magnus offered.  “Arguably, they’re what we need for the ten percent.” 

Sam nodded, picking up his phone again.  “And we trust them.  They trust us, to some level.” 

“Why don’t you suggest meeting up tonight?” Magnus said, giving Sam’s arm a squeeze.  “I’ll head down to Pandemonium early and meet up with the group of you later.” 

Sam’s eyes narrowed.  “You don’t want to come with me?”

Magnus raised an eyebrow at him. 

“Right,” Sam huffed, leaning back in the chair.  “Bait.  Fuck I hate this idea, even though we’ve been trying it for months now.” 

“They’ll take it, sooner or later,” Magnus reassured.  “But for now, I’d like to get to know my Uncle better, and maybe get Alec to loosen the collar a bit.” 

Sam suddenly smirked, sitting up in the chair.  “What happened to never liking a Lightwood, huh?”  He felt embarrassment leak through the bond and laughed in delight.  “You do like him!”

Magnus cleared his throat and looked to Sam’s phone when it chimed again.  “I wouldn’t brag when you’re checking your phone like a teenage girl with her first crush, Sam.”  He winked at Sam and sauntered out of the apothecary, summoning a portal to his next appointment for the evening. 

“Asshole,” Sam growled, even as he opened his phone. 

~!~!~

The meeting with the Clave took up far more time than Gabriel had wanted. By the time it was done their bond was crackling with the annoyed pulse of Alec’s grace-tinted magic, and various parts of the room had taken on a slightly frosty appearance.

Gabriel had kept himself entertained for the most part with his phone. Especially when Sam sent back his own murder plans. He couldn’t quite resist replying with: Uh remember who you’re talking to. Gathering and cleanup is a SNAP. HMU if you need help with that part. Always willing to do my part for the fam.

A loud snarl snapped Gabriel out of his head just seconds after he hit send. He looked up and found Alec rubbing his hands over his face and doing his damndest to keep his frustration from leaking. The only outward sign of just how shitty that control was, was in the flash of scales over his hands and the hints of cold smoke that was drifting up from him. Oh yeah, definitely time to get him out of here.

Gabriel knew better than to give Alec any time to protest. If he did, his dragon would argue until the cows came home, and like hell if Gabriel was going to let anything get in the way. So, secure in the knowledge that there were no cameras in here to catch them, and he’d long ago made a loophole in the wards for himself and his powers, Gabriel gave a quick stretch of his grace and snapped.

In an instant, the office melted away around them. Gabriel timed their landing perfectly – he dropped down onto the couch, and Alec found himself standing in the middle of the living room of their private sanctuary.

Gabriel grinned at the scowl that met him when Alec lowered his hands. He knew exactly what had happened; was familiar enough with Gabriel’s grace to recognize when it was being used. “Gabriel.”

“Uh-uh,” Gabriel warned him, shaking a finger his way. “Your meeting was done, your Institute is handled, I finished off your paperwork, and we don’t have any patrol. There is literally nothing else you need to do except go outside and get your chill on.” That was the whole point in having this particular getaway. It was cold enough outside Alec’s presence wouldn’t set off any random atmospheric radars.

For a second he was sure Alec was going to argue with him. Which, okay, if that was what he needed, Gabriel could give that to him. He wasn’t afraid to argue with Alec until the both of them felt better. They had strong personalities – it wouldn’t be the first time or the last that they got into an argument.

Then he felt it in their bond as Alec just mentally slumped.

“Go on, Alec,” Gabriel said, gentler than before. “You were already getting tired before last night. With everything going on lately you’ve been on high alert without any time to relax or transform. Go, get some peace and quiet in the cold. I’ve got a few things I’m gonna work on in here, a few books I wanna look at. I’ll let you know if anything important crops up.”

It was a sign of how much Alec truly did need it when he didn’t bother arguing any further. Though he did stop off at the couch long enough to bend down and brush a kiss against the crown of Gabriel’s head. He sent a soft Thank you packed full of wordless love, and Gabriel made sure to send the feeling back.

He’d give Alec about twenty minutes out there by himself. Maybe thirty. Then he’d go out there and poke and prod him a little. The kid needed peace and quiet sometimes. He needed the freedom to do things on his own without someone watching on. But they’d been bonded long enough for Gabriel to know leaving him out there too long would let him get too deep into his head. That was when he usually started overthinking, or dwelling on stuff best let go of.

For now, Gabriel kicked back on his couch and pulled out his phone again, sending off a quick message to the family to let them know they were settled in and they’d be back later. Tomorrow, preferably. He’d love to be able to keep Alec here overnight even if he knew Alec wasn’t going to want to go for that.

The next message he sent was to Sam. Does it sound too murder-y if I offer you guys dinner at a secluded cabin on a snowy mountain with no one around for miles and miles and some of the strongest wards you’ll ever come across? He grinned as he sent that, and he followed it up immediately with: If so, there’s a pretty delicious café far enough away from the Institute to avoid patrols and assholes that also makes the sweetest thing you’ll ever sink your teeth into that’s not me ;)

He tossed his phone down onto the table and snapped up a few books to take its place. Despite the level of confidence he kept showing, he wasn’t going to underestimate going up against Asmodeus. There was no telling what kind of tricks he’d learned or what he might be using nowadays to power himself. He’d always been a slick, smarmy bastard, and worse than any of Dad’s cockroaches.

They’d fought before, and it’d been close. This time, Gabriel couldn’t afford to lose. Not when he had his dragon, his newfound nephew, and his nephew’s rider to look after.

~!~!~

Sam got sucked into a book and didn’t hear his phone chime until two messages came in back to back, making him blink and stare at it in surprise.  A quick text to Magnus confirmed that he was willing to go to this secluded house in the middle of a snowy mountain and he looked at Gabriel’s message for a long few moments before he was able to respond. 

Only slightly. Sam hit send and couldn’t help a small chuckle.  However, I’ve been fighting a very stubborn dragon for weeks now to take a few hours for flying that are not a patrol, so this might be a perfect opportunity for him to do exactly that. 

He heard the sound of a portal and caught sight of Magnus’ face falling and shot off another quick text to Gabriel.  Sounds like a great evening getaway.  Time, place, and travel, and we’ll be there.  After a brief pause, he tacked on.  Maybe I like having teeth sink into me, ever think about that?

Shoving his phone in his pocket, he caught sight of Magnus and the exhausted expression on his face and bit down the urge to curse.  That wasn’t a look that boded well.  “Magnus?” 

Magnus stepped in closer and wrapped his arms around his rider, holding onto Sam tightly.  “Raphael didn’t get anything from them.”  He sighed and closed his eyes, leaning in close.  “They were aiming for us.  The younglings were a second choice.” 

Even more glad that he had warned Gabriel that Magnus would need flying time, Sam held onto him tightly, letting Magnus carefully drop the High Warlock armor until the dragon was trying to burrow into his shirt.  “They know that if they stop us, the main threat against what they’re building is gone,” he whispered, feeling Magnus nod.  “They know we’re getting closer, and more dangerous.” 

“I won’t let them hurt you,” Magnus snarled, tightening his fingers in Sam’s shirt.  “They will go through me if they attempt to touch you.” 

Sam held onto Magnus tightly, even as he started to fight the touch, growling in his throat.  “They’re not going to get to me.  I have the best dragon in the world keeping me safe, and now, even his Uncle, who has offered, casually, to help me dispose of any bodies if I need it.” 

Magnus snorted out a laugh and relaxed a fraction, sighing.  “We’re seeing them tonight?” 

“Mmmhmm,” Sam agreed.  “And you’re spending at least a couple of hours as a dragon.  No questions asked.” 

“Sam-”

“No,” Sam growled, tightening his arms around Magnus.  “You deserve time as yourself to stretch your wings and enjoy flying.  We’ll be safe, Gabriel and Alec will be there.”  He reached up and rubbed the back of Magnus’ neck, lowering his voice.  “We’re risking burn out and we both know it, Magnus.  We need to take time to recharge, and everything about how we met aside, we need to let them help us.” 

Magnus swallowed and nodded, closing his eyes.  “They scare me,” he whispered, holding onto his rider as tight as he dared.  “I can’t protect you from them.  I’m strong, Sam, and I know you are too, but an archangel-”

“The only thing I am in danger of from Gabriel is truly horrifying flirting,” Sam interrupted, keeping his voice gentle.  “And Magnus, before you worry, spend some time getting to know him.  I think he’s desperate to be close to you.  I suspect he hasn’t had much family to be close to over the millennia.” 

Magnus snorted, a few tendrils of smoke escaping.  “Stop being so smart.” 

“Absolutely not, I need something to lord over you,” Sam said, tightening his arms around Magnus.  “Now come on, change out of those shoes, I know you hate wearing them for more than a couple of hours.  We’re spending the evening at a cabin in the mountains.” 

~!~!~

Over the years since they’d bonded Alec had seen Gabriel in quite a lot of moods and quite a lot of situations. But he could honestly say that he’d never seen his rider quite like this.

Alec lay in the snow in his dragon form and watched through the wide-open double doors as Gabriel puttered around through the inside of the house trying to get things ready for their incoming guests. It was almost as amusing to watch as it was heartbreaking.

I don’t think they’re really going to judge all that much what your house looks like, Gabriel, Alec pointed out. He shifted his weight around and folded one of his front feet over the other so that he could lay his head on them. It let him better watch what was happening inside. The house itself was large, and this section of it larger than most. The doors back here were two stories high solely for Alec to be able to do things like this.

Gabriel shot him a look from where he was… Alec wasn’t entirely sure what he was doing. Getting food? He kept popping over into the kitchen and back out again. “I’m not fixing up the house to make it look pretty.” The words held a world of scorn in them, and Alec grinned, which only made Gabriel scowl even more. “I’m not! I am, however, trying to make sure the place is actually human-friendly. I’d rather not turn Sam into a human popsicle while he’s here.”

Oh. That was probably a good idea. Alec hadn’t even really thought about that.

It felt strange to be bringing people to their little getaway here. They hadn’t even brought Alec’s siblings up here. No one else out there knew who Gabriel was and what he could do so no one had ever been able to travel with them out here. Though Alec had been tempted to fly them out a time or two just for the fun of it.

But tonight they were bringing in two people who knew. More than that – people who Alec could already see were starting to matter to his rider even after just one meeting.

Family was a touchy subject for Gabriel. The way he’d left home hadn’t been easy for him, and his history on Earth hadn’t always gone the best. By the time he and Alec had come together they’d both been broken and so very damaged in their own way. They had their sore spots, weak points that they guarded for one another, and family was always one of those. For both of them.

Alec bit back his reservations about tonight. He wanted this to work out for Gabriel. More than anything, he really did. But he wasn’t going to go into it with blind hope. These two, Magnus and Sam, they were just as broken as he and Gabriel were, only in their own way. And while something inside of him told him that they wouldn’t hurt his rider intentionally, Alec was going to be on the lookout for the unintentional ones, too. He wouldn’t let anyone harm his rider. No matter how beautiful they were.

“Will you quit worrying so hard?” Gabriel demanded. He snapped his fingers and lit the massive fireplace that was on the far side of the room.

There was no point in denying that he’d been worrying. But Alec had plenty of practice in neatly diverting a topic, and he shamelessly used that now. Are you telling me you’re not worried about this whole thing? Something about it doesn’t feel right.

That got Gabriel’s attention. He stopped what he was doing to turn around and look right at Alec. “What do you mean?”

I don’t know. It wasn’t anything tangible. Just, a feeling deep down inside of him, in the core of his power. Alec didn’t have words for it. He just knew that something felt off. I don’t think it’s going to be anywhere near as easy as we think this is, Gabriel.

Gabriel strolled forward until he could lean against the side of the open door. He didn’t mind the snow that blew in at him, nor the cool breeze with it. All of his attention was fixed up on Alec. “I don’t think it’s going to be easy, kiddo. If my brother’s managed to make it topside and is working with someone like Valentine, nothing good can come of that. Plus, there’s no telling what Asmo’s learned in his time down there. He’s not a threat I’m taking lightly.” Sighing, Gabriel reached up and brushed a bit of hair back from his face. “Not to mention I have zero idea what he’s actually planning, because he’s pretty anti-human the last I checked, so he’s gotta have a reason of his own that he’s working with Valentine, and I guarantee it’s not gonna be good. But… I don’t think we’ll find him if we find this base of operations the boys are looking for.”

Me either, Alec admitted. He had a feeling hunting down these places might be easy – and that was good, that meant they could free the people inside. But something told him finding Valentine, Asmodeus, and whatever the hell else they were planning, that might not go as easy.

With another sigh, Gabriel shook his head, and he pushed off the door. Standing here stewing like this wasn’t going to get anything done. “It’s about time for me to go pick the boys up. You gonna sneak in while I’m gone and check on everyone, or you plan on trusting me that they’re fine and staying out there?”

Alec wrinkled his nose and blew a jet of cold air straight at his rider.

A bonus of Gabriel being who he was meant that temperature didn’t bother him. He didn’t even flinch at the cold and ice that Alec sent his way. If anything, it brought out the first smile of the evening, and lightened some of the tension lines on his face.

Get out of here, Alec said, rolling his eyes. He didn’t bother getting up, nor even trying to move. His body was stretched out in the snow – a little covered by it in some places, seeing as how it was still snowing – and he was comfortable in a way he so rarely got to be. No reason why he should get up. Besides, he’d been told he was a rather intimidating size. It was often better to meet other dragons while he was on the ground.

He tried to ignore the little thrill that shot through him at the idea of getting to see the other dragon. Not just in his human form, either. Gabriel had said he was coming out to fly. Alec’s wings twitched at just the thought of being able to see what the other dragon looked like, to fly with him. Hopefully, he didn’t mind the cold as much as most dragons did.

~!~!~

Magnus knew that he was being ridiculous, and the faint levels of amusement from his rider were certainly not helping.  But he couldn’t help the small, delighted curl of his magic that wanted to get closer to the other pair - that called out to him, that said they were much more than another pair.  They were Family, and his magic had already acknowledged it.  They were keyed into his wards, they would always find shelter in his territory…

He’d gone so far and they had only just met, but it also felt right in a way that he wasn’t strong enough to fight.  Now he just had to make sure he didn’t screw it up.  Somehow, Sam hadn’t gotten sick of him yet, hadn’t thought he was too much and-

Sam watched Magnus adjust his sleeves for what had to be the fifth time in as many minutes and fought down a smile, even as he could feel his dragon starting to spiral in worry.  “Never thought I’d see the day where you’re nervous, Magnus.” 

Magnus narrowed his eyes at his rider, even as Sam’s phone chimed, letting him know that Gabriel would be arriving shortly.  “I’m…” he growled when he felt the amusement from his rider deepen.  “I am not nervous.” 

Moving closer to his dragon, Sam wrapped his arms around Magnus and held him close, nuzzling into his neck with a quiet noise, feeling his dragon relax.  “You are,” he corrected.  “Because this means something to you.  It’s going to be all right, your worries are unfounded.  If we could figure out how to get here after how we started yesterday, I am almost certain that we’ll be fine.” 

Magnus closed his eyes and relaxed back against his rider, his shift roiling over his skin, scales appearing on his hands and neck.  “You think he’ll fly with me?” he whispered, longing heavily coloring his voice. 

Sam felt the wards around the loft twist briefly before allowing entry for Gabriel, glancing up at the archangel now standing across from them.  He gave Magnus another squeeze and straightened up to look at Gabriel.  “Pretty sure you’re not going to get out of it, Magnus,” he teased. 

Magnus huffed and opened his eyes to look at Gabriel.  “I have to admit, I’m rather interested to see how this works, since I did invent the portal.  Traveling by magic has always been a passion of mine in some regard.” 

~!~!~

Gabriel caught the tail end of the conversation between the two boys and he couldn’t quite help the grin he gave. “You invented the portal?” He let out a laugh. “What am I saying, of course you did. Son of a fallen angel, there’s probably a part of you that knew you should be able to travel and found a way to get it. Remind me to poke your brain about it later. I’ve always kind of wanted to look, but I haven’t taken the time to really study what it is you guys do.”

He had to cut himself off with the reminder that they could have this discussion back with Alec. Being away from him for too long was something Gabriel didn’t really want to do. The only thing that had made it bearable was the fact that he knew Alec was somewhere safe and secure. Even if someone tried to get in there, Gabriel would know and he could be there in a flash. Though that likely wasn’t helping Alec’s worry. Which was enough to have him wanting to hurry on back.

Still, Gabriel grinned at the two in front of him, not letting them see his tension at being away from his bonded. “Right. We’ll save that kind of talk for a little later. For now, let’s see what you can pick up, hm?”

Grin still in place, Gabriel lifted his hand, reached out with his wings, and snapped.

Flying like this was as easy as breathing for Gabriel. It was something he’d been doing since he’d been created. Doing it in a vessel wasn’t that much harder. He kept careful hold of his passengers and tried to make sure to shelter Sam even more with his wings just to make sure the kid didn’t get exposed to too much grace as they flew.

Just to be safe, he made sure to land them as carefully as possible, and to draw his wings and his grace back quickly once they did. He’d done everything he could to make sure that Sam was as sheltered from it all as he could be but there was no telling if it worked until after the fact.

He took a step back for added measure and watched the two carefully. His eyes ran over Sam from head to toe and back again. Hesitantly, he called out “You doing okay, gorgeous?”

~!~!~

Magnus’ breath caught when, at once in a single swoop, the flutter of wings, and power so bright white that it flashed across all of his magical senses like a bomb, they were moved.  He could feel the gentle hold that Gabriel had on both he and Sam, the both of them cradled and protected and he wanted to sob because he’d never felt magic like this.  When they were tugged through wards, and then he was landing on his feet, Magnus couldn’t help the grin that was spreading across his face. 

He glanced over at Sam, and could see the smile on his face, and feel the contentment through the bond, but then another magic was reaching out for them and Magnus nearly froze under the cool, comforting touch of it.  Magnus turned to the window, his breath catching at the sight of the dragon out there.  He stumbled for the door, grabbing for the handle when he heard Sam clear his throat. 

Sam fought down the urge to laugh at the urgency and eagerness on Magnus’ face as he looked back.  He gave Magnus a wink and gestured him out the door.  “Get going,” he said, his eyes going to the dragon he could see outside.  “Let go and spread your wings properly,” Sam added.  Once Magnus had stepped out the door, he turned back to Gabriel. 

“I’m good,” Sam confirmed with a nod.  “You were careful, and I have a charm with me I have activated so you don’t have to keep yourself so restrained.  I imagine that Alec isn’t the only one that needs to let go around here from time to time.”  He looked out at the snow and at Magnus and at the snow that was melting around Magnus’ feet with a snort.  It looked like they were going to be fine, so he turned to focus on the other rider. 

“You okay?”

~~

Magnus closed the door behind him and inhaled the bite of the cold air with a wild grin, releasing some of the restraints on his magic, heat flooding through him until the snow was melting around his feet with the magic he was letting off.  He looked to the dragon not far from the house in awe, tracing his eyes along Alexander’s beautiful scales and the sheer size of him, and grinned bright and wide.  “Do you mind if I shift, Alec?” He waited for the snort of approval from the dragon that was quickly becoming buried in the snow before he snapped his jacket away, heat coming in waves off of his skin. 

With a quick twist of magic, Magnus dashed several steps away from the other dragon and reached for the shift, sliding into it with a roar of joy.  Two pumps of his wings and he was airborne, his magic keeping him warm against the bite of the cold air.  He could feel Sam’s answering joy through the bond as he spun through the air, a slow circle around the house to show off for the other dragon before he returned to where Alec was stretched out.  The other dragon was absolutely larger than he was, but, Magnus suspected, he could likely edge him out in speed. 

He sank into the snow with a pleased growl, letting his head rest on a snowbank, turning his attention to the other dragon with scales that shined so bright he blended in with the fresh snow and let out a pleased snort. 

~!~!~

Gabriel stared out after his nephew for probably too long. He just… he couldn’t quite get past that look on Magnus’ face when they’d flown. The joy that had lit him up. It sent a pang through Gabriel’s grace. For a moment his mind went back to a time long, long gone, when he used to go down and visit his brothers and sisters. The way it felt to take them flying for the first time.

He could remember how Uriel would scowl at them all, but it didn’t matter because the fledgling would be so happy. Mathiel would always fling his own wings out and let the wind ruffle them, demanding loop-de-loops. Or little Castiel, who would sit under his wings for hours and ask question after question about how they could fly, and why.

Pain echoed through Gabriel’s grace harder than it had for a long, long time. He didn’t let himself drift back into the past like this for a reason. But it was hard not to as he watched his brother’s son. Hard to not drift back into a time when Heaven had been a home, and they’d been a family.

Gabriel was dimly aware that Sam was talking to him. But it didn’t really register until the rider asked him if he was okay.

He abruptly realized that he’d been standing there staring after Magnus like some sort of idiot, and that definitely wasn’t the impression he wanted to make on this rider. Or anyone, for that matter.

Gabriel pasted on a bright smile and spun back toward Sam with a bit of a flourish. Distract, distract. “What? Of course I’m fine, Samshine, just gatherin’ a little wool. You know how us old folks get.” He winked at the other man, but he didn’t give him time to say anything. “Are you hungry? I bet the both of you guys are. I can snap up whatever those two want, but for us I thought I’d set up a little buffet.”

He turned away from Sam, gesturing with one hand for him to follow. “Come on, there’s big enough windows over here we can sit by the fire and stay warm while we eat and watch the kiddies play.”

----

While Gabriel was having his freak out inside, Alec wasn’t doing all that much better outside. How could he be expected to be calm or coherent when the single most beautiful dragon he had ever seen was right there in front of him??

Watching Magnus fly was – it was amazing. The brightness of the snow only seemed to make his golden scales shine even brighter. He was like some precious jewel standing out in the flat whiteness of the mountains. He was smaller than Alec, but agile. Alec felt like he could have laid there for hours and watched him fly.

Only, in almost no time at all Magnus came back down to the ground. Alec watched curiously when the other dragon landed not too far away and settled down into the snow without complaint.

By the angel. What the hell was Alec supposed to do now? What was he supposed to say? He looked over at the other dragon and had absolutely no idea what to do.

He felt Gabriel’s amusement trickle bright and shining down their bond. Oh my Dad, you are an absolute disaster. Gabriel sounded far too gleeful over the thing for Alec’s peace of mind. He tried to send annoyance at his rider, but it only made Gabriel laugh at him. Quit scowling at me and do something before he ends up thinking you’ve lost your mind. Go, I don’t know, growl or frolic or whatever it is you knuckleheads like to do. Let loose a little! This is about relaxing right now before we get down to business.

Hmm. Alec tilted his head and looked over to where Magnus was still watching him, still waiting, and a slightly impish part of Alec couldn’t help but peek up. Let loose a little, hm?

Jace would say it was too many years spent bonded to Gabriel, who was the biggest trickster that any of them had ever met. He often said that Gabriel had rubbed off on Alec – a comment which Gabriel would meet with an eyebrow wiggle that never failed to set Jace to gagging. But whether it was parts of Gabriel rubbing off on him or just bringing out parts of Alec that were normally kept hidden, he’d learned how to let go a little these past few years, and to appreciate a good joke.

Hopefully, Magnus could, too.

Alec shifted his weight around in the snow and carefully ruffled it off his wings. He rose up and gave a small shake so that most of the snow went off of him. Then, without giving the other dragon time to react, he twisted and snapped his wing up – launching all the snow that he’d shaken down to the bottom of it.

The sight of that pile of snow landing right on top of the other dragon was enough to have Alec growling out a laugh, one that he felt echoed by his rider in their bond. With a grin and a faint rumble, Alec pushed off the ground before Magnus could do anything, and he launched up into the sky.

Chapter Text

Sam snorted and followed Gabriel deeper into the house.  “Good to know teasing deflection runs in the family,” he said, watching as the archangel clearly worked to forget whatever melancholy had shook him.  He looked up at the wide windows and couldn’t help grinning at the sight of Magnus in the snow with Alec.  He closed his eyes and reached out to the bond, relaxing when there was nothing but happy joy singing through Magnus. 

“I can’t remember the last time I felt Magnus feel so free,” Sam whispered, stepping up closer to the window, touching his fingers to it.  “He must feel so safe under your wards, almost all of his personal protections are at their lowest levels.”  He glanced over to the archangel and smiled faintly.  “And yeah, I could go for food.  I’m not picky, I’ll have whatever you feel like.” 

A brief pause, before he turned back to the window and cleared his throat.  “Thank you for bringing the two of us into your sanctuary.  I know it’s hard to share that with anyone.  My…” he swallowed hard, breathing through the familiar rush of pain.  “My brother’s rider. He would have loved this, he loved snow more than almost anything else, would make dozens of snow angels, just to irritate the hell out of my brother.” 

~~

Magnus had a brief second to realize exactly what had happened before he caught a flash of white and blue scales soaring into the air.  Well, two could play at that game.  With a quick focus and push of his magic, Magnus melted the snow that Alec had oh-so-lovingly piled on top of him, spreading his wings in a flash of water that re-froze to ice almost immediately as he launched himself into the air after Alec. 

Alec was still climbing steadily and Magnus focused on pushing himself higher into the sky and catching up with the much larger dragon.  Once he caught up, he flattened his wings and did a quick loop around Alec, buffeting him with his wings, just to make him stumble for the briefest second before he moved in front of the other dragon.  The tease was enough to get him back and he shifted easily so he could fly closer to Alec, the two of them soaring easily together. 

Magnus let Alec lead them, flying lazily near and around him, doing twists and small dives to keep his scars from making his muscles tighten.  He did spare a moment to wonder if he should be glamouring them, the deep lightning pattern of scar tissue that spanned both of his wings and his shoulders in his human form.  But he had nothing to hide, and he wouldn’t hide who he was, even for a dragon as beautiful as Alexander. 

A small flash of sadness from his rider made him refocus and he reached out to comfort Sam as much as he could through the bond.  Your brother and rider would have loved it here too, Sam.  But don’t let their memory be the reason that you enjoy the time here.  You and Gabriel should be happy and enjoy it. Magnus turned his attention back to Alec and buffeted him with a wing, gesturing to the ground, getting his attention before he tucked his wings against his sides and let himself Fall.

Magnus had done this a thousand times, but it never got less exciting, rocketing towards the ground in complete freefall, his magic singing in glee and joy.  At the last possible second, he spread his wings and caught himself, soaring above the tops of the trees at high speeds, the terrain blurring, even as he banked hard and made his way back towards the house at a much more leisurely pace, lifting his eyes up to Alec, still high in the sky.  He let out a growl of encouragement, even as he watched and made his way back over. 

~!~!~

Oh, Gabriel liked this kid. He liked him a lot. He was nice, polite, cared about his dragon, wasn’t afraid to tease and flirt with Gabriel, and was just a little bit broken. It was a mix of all sorts of things that Gabriel had never been all that good at resisting. Some of them which reminded him a little too much of himself, which was a thought he very much wasn’t going to follow.

Instead, he focused on what Sam was saying, and flashed him a grin at the idea of sharing anything in common with Magnus. Despite the teasing words, the way that Sam smiled as he closed his eyes, the warmth in his voice when he spoke of Magnus, those told clearer than words just what he thought of Magnus.

“My wards will keep all of you safe,” Gabriel promised. He wanted them to feel safe here. Strolling over to one of the chairs set up near the fire, he dropped himself down into it so that his legs were kicked up over one side and he was propped up in the other corner. Then he snapped himself up a drink, taking a moment to gesture toward the table of food he had set up in a silent indicator for Sam to help himself.

“I had this place for a long time before I ever met Alec.” The words came surprisingly easy. Gabriel took a sip of his cocktail and hummed happily at the flavor. “After I met him, I did a little renovation, put in the giant doors, opened up some of the space, tried to make it as homey as possible.” Tried to create something that Alec might one day be comfortable enough to turn into a nest. Or, even better, a hoard, if he could ever break Alec’s training enough for him to allow himself that luxury. “It’s been our home away from home ever since,” Gabriel finished, smiling.

The pain in Sam’s voice as he spoke of his brother screamed out back the fuck off in great big flashing letters. Gabriel knew that feeling, he could respect it – he knew he probably carried around the very same sign.

Instead, he tried to neatly keep the conversation moving without poking at the very obvious sore spot. “You didn’t mention yourself in there. Not a fan of the snow, big boy? Not that I’d be surprised.” Gabriel’s smile grew until it crinkled the corners of his eyes. He let his gaze run lazily over Sam. “You are pretty hot.”

And you called ME a disaster, Alec’s voice slid in, smooth and cool, and only made Gabriel want to cackle.

It’s part of my charm, Xander.

Terrible flirting?

Don’t you know it!

---

Outside, Alec gave a shake of his head. Then he twisted himself to slowly make his descent back down toward the house. He wasn’t exactly in the mood to go back inside yet. But he was also kind enough to respect the fact that few people liked to stay out in this kind of temperature. It was getting colder with each passing minute. While that might invigorate Alec, he was well aware of how it could drain others if they weren’t careful. He’d learned that the hard way after he and Jace spent too long in the snow and it’d almost sent his fire-bred brother into a coma.

Maybe if he was lucky, and he made sure to get Magnus inside before it got too bad for him, he might be able to convince the dragon to go out flying with him again. This was the first time Alec had flown with anyone that wasn’t family for any reason other than work. It had felt… amazing.

When Alec got close to the ground he took a second to debate angles and height. Then, with a pull on the core of his power, he drew his shift in and let his human body drop the last few feet down to the ground.

Alec easily pushed up once he’d steadied himself in the snow. He turned toward Magnus, and for a second whatever he’d been planning on doing was lost at the sight of the other dragon right there in front of him, so close he could almost feel the warmth radiating from him, those golden scales shining even through the snow falling down. Alec looked up at him and he was just in awe. He opened his mouth to tell Magnus how beautiful he looked, how absolutely stunningly gorgeous he was, the words just aching to be blurted out, only for his eyes to catch sight of the other dragon’s wings.

All at once the words dried up in his throat. Alec’s mind flashed back to that conversation in Magnus’ home. ‘After the First Uprising that left me with a truly impressive set of scarred wings-‘

Alec could remember the knowledge on his face as he’d told them it was courtesy of known Circle members. As he’d looked right at Alec, and oh, Alec had known, he’d already known just how terrible his parents really were. Gabriel hadn’t let any of those delusions and lies last beyond his first month with him. But knowing that and hearing it from someone they’d hurt, and seeing it now, that was so very different.

Why the hell was Magnus even here with him? Why did he trust him? The way he’d reacted to Alec’s name at the start, the way so many Downworlders reacted to it… that made so much more sense. Alec had no idea how it was that Magnus could even stand to look at him. Let alone come out and play like this.

They need Gabriel’s help, a voice whispered inside him. This isn’t about you. This is about them, and what they need, what their people need, and what Gabriel can give them. And Alec couldn’t blame them for that. Both them and their people deserved any help that they could give them. Plus, they’re Gabriel’s family now. Of course they’re going to be here to talk to him. And Alec wasn’t going to screw that up for any of them.

Alec. The soft sound of Gabriel’s voice sounded older in that moment. Older and so much sadder.

Alec cut him off before he could get going. It’s fine, Gabriel. Don’t worry about it. Then, before Gabriel could speak, Alec brought his focus back to the dragon in front of him, and he gave his best smile, hoping none of the guilt that ate at him was showing through. “Thanks for flying with me. It’s nice to get away for a little bit. I, uh, I won’t keep you out in the cold, though. Gabriel’s got some food set up in the house if you’d like to come in, warm up, and get something to eat. Or we can stay out here for a bit if that’s um, if that’s what you want. Whatever you’re comfortable with.”

Abruptly cutting himself off, Alec fell into parade rest, clasping his hands together behind his back in an effort to keep from fidgeting. He anchored himself on the press of his nails against his palm and hoped yet again that Magnus couldn’t pick up on his turbulent emotions.

~!~!~

Sam snorted and rolled his eyes, moving to the table to pick at some of the food, gathering a small plate for himself before he took one of the other chairs by the window so he could keep Magnus in his sights as much as possible. “That might have been your worst pickup line yet, and considering how atrocious the others were, that’s saying something.” He shot Gabriel a brief wink and leaned back in the chair.

“But to answer your question, no. I prefer the cold. Fall, more than this weather, but Magnus’ magic runs so hot when he doesn’t restrain it, he’s a furnace, even in weather like this,” Sam said, humming into a bite of food. “Even then, if I didn’t want it to, the cold wouldn’t affect me. Pagan Witch, remember?”

He watched Magnus land back in the snow with a pleased grunt, his enjoyment from the flight palpable through their bond, making him grin, even as he looked back at the archangel. “And don’t think I didn’t catch that deflection earlier. Old or not, I recognize that facial expression. See it on Magnus’ face too often. You actually okay?”

—-

When Alec shifted back without a word as he landed, Magnus dropped his head to the snow. Looked like playtime was over already, and now they’d have to get to work. He watched Alec move closer, and based on the now-familiar staring, Magnus was about to preen, showing off just how good his scales looked after a flight when Alec’s eyes drifted to his wings.

Abruptly, and in an instant, Magnus watched Alec’s face shift, going blank before it settled back into the same facial expression from the party. Blank. Polite. Disinterested. It stung. More than it should have, and far more he should have let it. He tucked his wings tighter against his back, keeping the scars from view as much as he could, glad that, at least, the snow obscured them somewhat.

The mention of food, of going inside and being around the others-

You know we don’t judge you for your scars, Magnus.

The familiar voice of his rider made Magnus want to tear up all the more and he blew out a brief puff of smoke at Alec in refusal before he turned his head away and tucked it under his wing, curling up tight against the snowbank. At least like this, he wouldn’t have to see that look on Alec Lightwood’s face. He could feel the concern growing from Sam and tried to reassure him all he could through the bond.

He saw my scars. His face said everything. I’ll stay out here for a while longer, maybe fly again. He might be hungry though. You and Gabriel should get him to eat something.

Sam hesitated, standing up, staring at the sight of Magnus curled up into a tight ball in the snow. He glanced back at Gabriel and then to his dragon again. Do you need me?

Magnus sent a wash of love and affection at his rider. I always need you, rider-mine. But I’ll be all right. I just forget, sometimes. How they look to other dragons. I’ll come in soon.

Sam frowned and put his plate down, standing up. “Excuse me, Gabriel, I have to go see Magnus. Something is-“

No, Magnus ordered, reigning his magic in. Feed Alec. I’ll be fine. I am fine. Not the first time this has happened and won’t be the last.

~!~!~

Gabriel was surrounded by idiots.

No, seriously. He was surrounded by idiots who had no idea how to converse like people.

It didn’t take a genius to realize that Alec’s words had come off far colder than he’d clearly intended them to be. Which, to be fair, Gabriel couldn’t blame him for. The kid didn’t exactly deal with emotion all that well. Especially showing it. No, he just kept it all knotted up inside him until he imploded.

Normally, painful as it might be to watch, Gabriel didn’t interfere too much. Alec had had enough people overriding him or going around him or trying to ‘fix’ him or explain away their brother’s ‘odd’ habits that no one else understood. The last thing he needed was a rider who just waltzed in and tried to take over. Alec was his own person. An Alpha. He needed to learn how to handle some things on his own. Gabriel would always be there to talk with him after the fact. But he tried to let him learn and grow.

But this? Absolutely not.

Gabriel, Alec said warningly.

Gabriel cut him off with an “Uh-uh” that was said both out loud and in the bond. We don’t have time for this. Not with what we’ve got ahead of us. And Magnus doesn't deserve this. I’m not going out there and outing you, kiddo, but I’m not letting this stand. Look at his body language and tell me what you think he’s feeling right now, or that it’s fair to let him feel like that just because you don’t know how to use your words. Out loud, Gabriel let out a heavy sigh. “Sometimes it’s easy to forget I’ve bonded myself to an emotionally stunted child.”

He reached up and rubbed his hand over his face. Then he finished off his drink like it was a shot.

“Right.” In one smooth move Gabriel pushed himself up to his feet. “I am way too old for this. Okay. You…” he pointed a finger at Sam, and then pointed down at the chair the kid had been sitting in before. “Sit down and finish eating. And you!” Gabriel spun and pointed to where Alec was at the door, his expression far too blank. It was enough to have Gabriel letting out a heavy sigh. “You go sit down and eat, too. I’ve barely gotten any food in you today, and if I don’t find at least three plates gone by the time I get back I’m going to sit on you and force-feed you. With airplane noises. I don’t wanna hear any fighting from you two, either. Got it?”

“Gabriel, I don’t…” Alec tried, only to get cut off by Gabriel bypassing whatever protest he might give by flying straight outside.

He was very deliberate in where he chose to land. He didn’t land on the snow beside Magnus, or up near his head, or any place that the dragon might be able to blatantly ignore him. He chose instead to land directly on top of Magnus’ back leg. He wasn’t worried about the dragon attacking him. He was pretty sure Magnus was smart enough to recognize his grace as it landed.

Gabriel drew his legs up underneath himself as he settled in against Magnus’ scales. Sam was right – he was warm. Not that it bothered Gabriel any. He settled right in and snapped himself up a fresh drink. Hot chocolate, this time. It fit the ambiance. “So,” he said slowly, shifting around until he could settle his elbows on his knees and get a better look over toward Magnus’ head. “I don’t know if you’ve realized it quite yet, but my dragon is kind of a socially inept dumbass. Who wasn’t actually trying to come off like a dick, no matter what it seems like.”

It looked like Magnus might respond to that, and Gabriel was pretty sure it wasn’t going to be a good response, so he quickly called out, “Nope! It’s Uncle Gabby’s turn to talk, kiddo.”

He waited to make sure Magnus was going to stay quiet, and only when he was sure he was did he start to talk again.

“Okay then, like I was saying. Socially inept dumbass. I love that kid, don’t get me wrong. There’s not a damn thing I wouldn’t do for him, up to and including burning the entirety of the world down if it would keep him safe. But that doesn’t mean I’m blind to his faults.” He flashed a grin up toward Magnus. One that he knew was twisted just a little at the edges with a bitterness he couldn’t quite get rid of. “He’s bad at expressing his feelings, has zero self-esteem, and he needs to learn how to use his words. But one thing I can definitely tell you he’s not is shallow.”

Gabriel deliberately looked up at Magnus’ wings. Then he let his gaze drift back down to Magnus’ face.

He’d told Alec he wasn’t going to out him, and he’d stand by that. But that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to nudge Magnus toward the right path and let him just… figure it out on his own.

“You made it pretty clear where you got those bad boys from the last time we talked,” Gabriel said, his voice so much gentler this time. “Now, imagine for a second that Alec had scars like that. Scars that your dad had put there. Then, imagine what that might feel like for you the very first time you saw them, and then think about Alec’s reaction again.”

He didn’t push any further. Just let those words hang in the air between them while he sat there and drank his cocoa. Magnus would get there soon enough. He just had to be patient.

~!~!~

Sam watched Magnus worriedly for a few extra seconds before he turned his attention to the other dragon in the room, standing with hunched shoulders. Well, if nothing else, he and Gabriel could divide and conquer. Moving slow and telegraphing his motions, Sam gestured Alec forward. “Come on. There’s coffee, and Gabriel wasn’t kidding about how good this food is.”

It took a few, long seconds, especially with the dragon staring at him, waiting for his anger. Well, he was going to be left waiting if that was the case. Sam moved back over to the food and helped himself to another plate. With the other dragon standing still tense near him, Sam did the only thing that made sense in the moment. He started talking.

“You have siblings, yeah?” Sam asked, waiting for the dragon to look at him. “I grew up with an older brother. He was more like my Dad than my brother sometimes. Tell me about your siblings? I bet they’ve gotten into trouble you’ve had to pull them out of again.”

—-

Magnus was grateful when Sam focused on Alec, leaving reassuring pulses through the bond, but then Gabriel was sitting on him and glaring gently at him and he was tired. So, he settled in and let Gabriel talk, his magic settling piece by piece under the explanation. Until they were left with… wherever they were. He sighed and reached out with a tendril of his magic poking at Gabriel’s Grace until there was a faint connection established.

“I’m not angry at him, your rider.” Magnus explained, because that felt important to say. “I can imagine, all too well, struggling under parents like his for his life. Knowing what I suffered at their hands for a single battle and to know they raised children? I shudder to imagine it all.”

He shifted just enough, to nudge his snout against Gabriel’s leg, closing his eyes as he sighed. “The problem is I like your rider, Uncle. I feel such a potential for… for something.” A small nudge from Sam through the bond told him that he was doing good and that perhaps he should keep going. 

Magnus opened his eye and looked at the archangel, his uncle, again.  “I burn, Uncle. To the deepest parts of me. I could stay out here for days and never feel the touch of the cold. I have to reign it in, everywhere else.” He paused and admitted, his voice soft even through their connection. “Your dragon is the first I have ever met where I felt like…”

Magnus let out a wistful sigh. “Where I felt like I wouldn’t burn them up if I got too close. If I let go.” He looked up at the sky and shifted his wings, stretching them out easily. “I feel safe here. Like I won’t hurt anyone if I do let go and let my magic free. I’ve never had that before.” He felt the pulse of encouragement, of love, pure, blinding love from Sam and tried to focus on what he was saying again.

“Shallow or not, it is all right for your dragon, for Alec, to have preferences. I know what my wings look like now.” Magnus shifted his head to look at the scars, studying them for a long moment. “All of the baggage that accompanies them aside, it is all right if he doesn’t like them. If he doesn’t like… doesn’t want…” He let out a frustrated growl and felt Sam’s concern through the bond grow. He’d said too much, revealed too much. It didn’t matter what Alec thought of his wings, they were what they were and he couldn’t, he wouldn’t change them. They were a testament to the fact that he survived.

“Let me go, I need to fly,” Magnus demanded, keeping his voice steady, even as he stretched his wings and spread them.

~!~!~

“I can’t even….” Gabriel sat there for a moment and stared at the idiot in front of him. “You’re just as bad as he is.”

Gabriel wasn’t going to keep him here like a prisoner. But if Magnus thought demands were going to have any effect on Gabriel whatsoever, he had another thing coming. Gabriel had survived through much more stubborn assholes than this little whelp. Like hell if he was going to just be dismissed.

Though Gabriel rose to his feet, he didn’t leave. Not right away. What he did do was hop from Magnus’ back leg up to his snout. He made sure his weight was light, and not too uncomfortable, but he also made sure that Magnus knew he was there. Then he squatted down so that the stubborn dragon had no choice but to look at him.

“All right, listen here and listen good, Sparkles, cause apparently you are way too much like your amazing Uncle, and not just in all the good ways.” Gabriel placed his hands flat on Magnus’ snout and leaned in just a little more, and he let a hint of grace seep into his voice just to make sure that Magnus heard every word. “Alec wasn’t disgusted when he saw your scars. He wasn’t turned off or whatever the hell it is you seem to think. He doesn’t think any less of you because you got hurt. What he felt, you complete idiot, was guilt, with a side dose of self-flagellation.”

This was a fine line to walk – sharing the things that he knew Alec wouldn’t mind being said versus the parts that he would. Gabriel hadn’t lied to his dragon. He wasn’t going to out him to Magnus. That meant that he wasn’t going to come outright and tell Magnus that Alec was practically panting after him before this mess.

However, he also wasn’t going to let Magnus sulk out here in his own self-doubt, thinking that he was anything less than stunning.

“You are the second most beautiful dragon I have ever seen, Magnus Bane, and I’ve seen a damn lot of them in my time. Your scars don’t change that.” That said, he narrowed his eyes and let a little of his offense creep in at just how little everyone always seemed to be willing to think of his dragon. “And if you really think Alec, a warrior dragon raised in a society where scars often equal beauty, is going to be the type of person to hate on you for your scars, then you’re nowhere near as smart as I thought you were.”

He’d done the best he could. If Magnus didn’t get it after that, well, Gabriel would have to leave him up to his rider to straighten out.

For now, it was time to get back inside and take care of his own dragon. He could feel the way Alec was steadily spiraling down into those darker places in his mind that Gabriel worked damn hard to keep him out of.

With one last pat to Magnus’ snout, Gabriel vanished himself off the young dragon and flew in to land on Alec’s lap.

He’d corralled one idiot as best as he could. Now it was time to do his best to try and corral another one. Only, one look at Alec’s face told him that this might not be as easy. Because nothing on Alec showed outwardly that there was any problem at all. He’d eaten his way through two plates already, and from what Gabriel caught when he landed, he’d been talking about Jace and Isabelle with Sam in a calm, casual tone that was at such odds with the twisting emotions that were ripping through their bond.

This wasn’t something that they were going to be able to unpack now. Alec wouldn’t let him – not in front of others. That meant that Gabriel got to do his next best thing.

Distraction.

He put on his brightest grin and let himself sink down into Alec’s lap until he could rest his head back against Alec’s shoulder and sprawl over the rest of him, one leg drawn up just enough to curl over the armrest. “Are we sharing embarrassing Jace stories?” he asked with a smirk and a wink over at Sam. “Cause oh, handsome, have I got some stories for you…”

Gabriel started to spin a tale about what happened the night he’d discovered Jace’s fear of ducks, to the great delight of Gabriel, Alec, and Isabelle, distracting the lot of them in the hopes that maybe it would give Magnus time to do whatever it was he needed to do before coming back inside.

Then, maybe they’d finally be able to talk a little about their plans for the future, and how to stop whatever was coming their way.

~!~!~

Magnus watched Gabriel reappear in the cabin behind him, crawling into Alec’s lap, and if he looked carefully, he could see the carefully hidden guilt he had mentioned as well.  He could still feel the shaking levels of certainty that had echoed in Gabriel’s voice and, well.  Even if Alec felt different, that didn’t mean he was suddenly going to be afraid of putting himself out there.  Shifting back into a human form, Magnus stretched and made his way back to the house, giving everyone a small smile when gazes turned to him. 

“If you think Jace is bad,” Magnus started, unable to keep from smiling in memory.  “You should have seen some of his Herondale ancestors.  I wouldn’t have thought fear of ducks is hereditary, but somehow the Herondales manage it.”  He made himself a plate, before immediately sprawling into Sam’s lap with a happy sigh, leaning back against his rider with a hum.  “Henry Branwell, Alec likely knows of him, was the one who helped me create the portal.  A brilliant scientist if there ever was one.  Fascinated with magic, technology, and how they could intersect.” 

Sam smiled against Magnus’ shoulder, feeling the tension in the room gradually start to fade, as his dragon and Gabriel traded stories back and forth, the two of them playing clear distraction roles for the rest of them.  He closed his eyes and tightened his arms around Magnus and squeezed him tight.  You should go flying again.  He wants to.  I can tell. 

Magnus hummed and sipped at his drink, his magic relaxing, even as he loosened the stranglehold that he had around his magic, letting his scales show on his neck, the side of his face, and his hands.  It was a relief not to hide, to not feel like he had to, and he made sure that he met Alec’s eyes with a reassuring smile as often as he could.  Gabriel was right about Sam, and about him. 

“Before we talk about anything,” Sam said, looking across the group, hesitating briefly, before he continued with a small nudge from his dragon.  “I need to take a run outside and do a few centering rituals.  Gabriel’s land is built on a node, it wouldn’t take me long, but if the both of you wanted to take another flight before we did, you’d have time.” 

Magnus shifted and nuzzled at Sam, closing his eyes as he reached out to feel the uncomfortable buzz that was running along Sam’s skin.  You’re all right? 

Yes, now shut up and take this opportunity to go flying with him again.

Magnus fought down the urge to snort and looked back up to Alec, hopeful that he would take the offer.  “If you’re feeling up for it, I’d love to go flying again.  It’s been a while since I was able to just fly and have fun as a dragon, with everything going on.”  He finished off his drink and put the glass to the side before standing up.  “I didn’t get a chance to mention it earlier, and not to quote everyone’s favorite ice princess, but, the cold doesn’t bother me anyways.  So a proper chance to stretch my wings would be great.” 

~!~!~

The sound that Gabriel made in response to Magnus’ words was somewhere between a snort and a wheeze. It was followed up by a belly laugh that only grew when Alec tried to send him a questioning sensation.

Alec looked over his head to the other two, one eyebrow arched up in silent question, but their grins didn’t seem to be providing any sort of extra information, and Alec shook his head. What Magnus had said sounded close enough to some of the jokes that Gabriel and Isabelle liked to make and not tell him about.

So, instead of focusing on that, Alec chose to focus on the rest of what Magnus said. Namely, the invitation to go out and fly again. “Please, feel free to go out and stretch if you need to. Gabriel’s wards extend ridiculously far,” he reassured him. While Magnus seemed to have calmed down a little and mostly gotten past Alec’s idiotic blunder that was no reason to force his company on the other dragon. Not when there was no real reason for Alec to be out there. The last thing he needed was to make Magnus uncomfortable.

A thought hit, and Alec tilted his head so that his nose brushed against Gabriel’s hair. They were already far more cuddly than he typically got in front of people, but it was a little easier with these two than others. Especially since they weren’t hiding how they sprawled on one another either. You should offer to go out with him, spend some time with him he suggested, nosing along Gabriel’s hairline. He drew in the familiar smoke and sweet scent that marked his rider. Gabriel always smelled like the best sweetshop, or like a fire burning in the forest on the edge of a storm.

You are not this dumb, so quit acting like you are, was Gabriel’s immediate reply. He’s asking YOU to go with him. He’s offering to smooth things over. The least you can do is take him up on it.

The idea of flying with Magnus again was something that Alec could admit he wanted to do. But… was it really a good idea? He wasn’t good with people as he’d just proved yet again. Not with people, not with dragons. As a leader, sure. Alec could do what needed to be done. But something about this dragon threw Alec off kilter and all he seemed to be doing was making an ass of himself.

You can do this, he told himself firmly, looking down at Gabriel. For him. You can do this for him.

Magnus was trying to repair Alec’s earlier mistake, offering him an olive branch, and if Alec wanted Gabriel to have a chance to have a good relationship with one of his family members, he needed to suck it up.

“Don’t do anything stupid while I’m gone,” Alec warned him, nuzzling one last time at his hair. “Maybe check in with everyone back home, make sure the patrols are running smoothly and no one needs anything. And call me if you need me.”

Alec pushed up from his seat, twisting a little as he went so Gabriel was dumped down into the chair as Alec left it. The little shit didn’t even flinch at it. He just went with the flow and then lay where he sprawled. He lifted a hand once Alec was up and saluted him lazily with it. “Got it, Your Highness. Go get your ice on for a bit.” His lips twitched again like he was fighting back a laugh. “Go build a snowman.”

“You’re an idiot,” Alec told him bluntly. At the same time, he sent a rush of love down their bond.

The feelings were returned a second later even as Gabriel winked up at him and blew a kiss. “Ah, but I’m your idiot, Princess."

There was no winning with him. Alec had learned that sometimes it was best just to retreat. He turned away from Gabriel and headed toward the back door, enjoying the loss of heat the further they got away from the fire. He opened the door and stood there, enjoying the breeze, and held it open for Magnus to follow after him.

Hopefully this time things would go a little better.

~!~!~

Magnus wasn’t able to keep in the snicker at Gabriel and shook his head, rolling his eyes.  “No promises on the snowman, especially since Alec tried to turn me into a dragon-sized one earlier.” He turned to look at the other dragon and shot him a wink, even as he followed him to the door.  A quick glance behind him confirmed that the snow outside was deep enough for what he wanted. 

“However,” Magnus continued, stopping right next to Alec and where he was standing, conveniently, by the doorframe, perfectly positioned.  “I can say with certainty that you absolutely deserve this.”  With a shove of his magic and his hands, he pushed Alec safely into the nearby snowdrift and dashed out into the yard, laughing the entire way.  Once he was far enough from the house, and the other dragon that was staring at him in shock, partially covered in snow, Magnus winked at him and transformed in a swirl of blue magic, launching himself into the air. 

He didn’t really want to get away from Alec, or Sam, for that matter, but he certainly wanted to return to their light teasing of earlier, and to prove to the other dragon that he wasn’t angry, or mad, or upset, or anything else he could have been thinking.  He spun in the air, stretching his wings to their full length, climbing steadily, releasing the hold on his magic, heat singing through him, and steam faintly rising from his body as he climbed higher, looking down to see if Alec had followed him already. 

---

Sam covered his mouth and stopped trying to keep the laughter in once Alec had transformed as well and pushed himself up and into the sky, standing to gather the rest of the plates and glasses, putting them away.  “You’re welcome to join me, if you want,” he offered, glancing up at Gabriel.  “Or tell me that you’d prefer I don’t use the node for centering.  I should have asked before telling you what I needed.”  He pushed his fingers through his hair.  “Used to taking what we need when we get the chance at it, because we’ve been a combination of on the run, or unable to stay at his Lair for such a long time now.” 

He smiled faintly and stopped in front of Gabriel.  “I may have also wanted to make sure those two went flying again, and this seemed like an easy excuse to manage it.” 

~!~!~

It was the push more than anything that shocked him. Alec didn’t mind hitting the snow – what he was stunned about was that Magnus had done it at all. He looked up, absently shaking the snow out of his face, just in time to see the little shit wink and then transform.

So that was how he wanted to play it, hm?

“You do realize this is my element, right?” Alec asked, one eyebrow raised as he looked at the dragon above him. Almost against his will, he felt his lips twitch a little while he rose to his feet. “I wouldn’t start something you can’t finish, Mr. Bane.”

Though a part of Alec tried to remind him that this wasn’t anything like what he thought it was, that clearly Magnus was trying to make peace on Gabriel’s behalf just like him, there was another part that didn’t care. He was used to pretending why people did the things they did with him. Maybe they meant it one way, and maybe it was pathetic of him to deliberately misinterpret it into something better, but it was how he’d gotten through life so far. What harm would come from taking the act and pretending for a little while someone this beautiful actually wanted to spend time with him?

Alec smiled up at the dragon above him, at the glint of gold in a world of darkness and white, and he smiled.

Then he reached for that place deep down inside, and he let the shift rush over him as he ran forward and launched himself up into the sky. Two could play at this game.

---

Watching Sam gather up their dishes like he was actually going to go and put them in the sink or whatever was enough to throw Gabriel off a little. He blinked a few times in surprise at that. Then he shook his head. “You realize you don’t have to do that, right?” With a snap and a push of grace, the dishes were gone, as was the rest of the food. When Sam looked his way, Gabriel grinned. “Archangel, remember? Phenomenal cosmic powers, only with a much better living space.”

Gabriel didn’t bother getting up from his chair. He twisted a little so he was in a more comfortable sprawl than the one Alec had dumped him into, but he didn’t see any need to get up. “Feel free to tap into what you need, kiddo,” he reassured Sam, waving his hand as he did. “No skin off my nose.” Gabriel summoned his phone and started texting, doing the check in Alec had asked for, while he continued to talk to Sam. “I’ll stay out of your hair while you do what you need. Wouldn’t want to distract you.”

He made sure there was just enough of a leer with those words to make it abundantly clear what he meant by that.

“Once you’re done, you and I can start looking over what information we’ve got and some of the things I’ve been thinking of. I figure the first step is to pool our information into one place and compare notes. We can figure out the rest from there.” He paused as he felt a swell of bittersweet joy in their bond. He sent his own love back even as he sighed. “Dad knows there’s no telling how long those two chuckleheads are gonna be.”

Not that he would rush it. It wasn’t like they couldn’t share information over their bond if need be. Gabriel wasn’t going to rush Alec out of having fun one second before he had to.

~!~!~

Sam smiled faintly at Gabriel. “As I tell Magnus often, and I suspect now you, as well, just because you have powers doesn’t mean that you need to use them in service of others.  I don’t expect it, and never will.”  He trailed his eyes along Gabriel’s body where he was sprawled on the couch, smiling faintly.  “Think you could distract me without trying hard,” he said, looking out at the land around the house. 

He headed for the door, pausing at the threshold, looking back at Gabriel.  “Don’t uh,” he swallowed, hesitating.  “Magnus says it feels weird, sometimes.  When I do this.  Just know that.”  Sam stepped out the door and with a quick flex of his fingers, had a spell curled around his boots that allowed him to step out on top of the snow. 

He could almost hear Dean’s voice mockingly calling him Legolas as he started to jog towards where he could feel the ley line node.  It was pulling, tugging at him and he let it lead him through the snow, and if he let his mind drift as he ran, that was his own business, especially when he could see flashes of shadow in the sky over him. 

Once he stepped onto the node, he gasped, grinning, and let it sweep over him in a wave of gentle power.  This one was nearly untapped, and it felt like a perfect temperature lake to just dive into.  Sam grinned and drew some of that power up and into his charms, strengthening them, renewing others, all the while he let himself sink into the well of power around him.  It always felt so safe here.  Like nothing could ever hurt him again. 

Far away, he felt a gentle tug from Magnus and let it lead him back.  He’d spent too long submerged before and it was never something that he wanted to repeat.  Piece by piece, he drew himself out and stepped back from the node, the cold air stinging across his cheeks.  A roar overhead drew his attention and he smiled again at Alec and Magnus, still flying together.  He could take his time getting back to give them more time. 

---

Magnus let out a delighted roar when Alec transformed and spread his wings, climbing higher to give the other dragon room.  Once they were both in the air, he flew closer to Alec, relaxing in the easy camaraderie of flying with another trusted dragon.  He didn’t tense as he flew under Alec, leaving his back and wings open, and he let Alec lead them through the sky as they climbed steadily. 

He could feel Sam stepping into the ley lines to recharge himself and his charms and smiled, keeping an eye on him as they flew together, tugging him back as he needed, before he turned his attention to the other dragon.  With a pump of his wings and a stretch of his neck, he bumped his head against Alec’s shoulder, and then did a slow loop around him, giving him a teasing grin and a buffet of his wings. 

Now that his rider was safe, and taking his sweet time heading back to the house, maybe he and Alec could have a little bit of fun. 

~!~!~

Was there any better feeling than being up in the sky? Alec twisted his body, curving with the mountain, and then went up, up, up, heading up toward the top. He felt Magnus with him, and oh, that only made it all the better. To have the heat of the other right there as they went up toward the mountain top.

Alec lost himself in it for a little while. He didn’t worry about what was waiting down below. Not about the calls he knew Gabriel would be making to check on everyone back home, or the arguments they’d almost had earlier, or even what might happen after this flight. He just focused on stretching his wings and flying closer to Magnus.

But then Magnus was grinning at him and headbutting him, and oh, so he wanted to play? Alec caught the wind and let himself duck down underneath the other just long enough to swat at his foot as he went, and then he popped up on the other side, grinning a little when he did.

Without waiting to see how Magnus would react, Alec banked left and used the same current to shoot forward and around the mountain, diving as he went for the underside of a cliff, knowing his scales and the snow would help hide him. Then he lay there and grinned, waiting to see if Magnus would find him.

--

While the two played outside, inside Gabriel’s evening wasn’t going quite as well. He’d done as Alec asked and taken advantage of the time alone in the house to call back home and check in. Something he was damn glad he decided to do just seconds into the call as Isabelle immediately started to ramble about something Meliorn had told her, and the ‘plan’ she and Jace had come up with to investigate it.

“You better fucking not,” Gabriel blurted out.

The voice on the phone laughed. “Calm down, Gabe,” Isabelle said easily, and even though Gabriel wasn’t there he could picture the way she’d be rolling her eyes at him. “It’s not a big deal.”

Sometimes when Gabriel looked at Isabelle and Jace he was reminded of all the good times he’d had with his siblings. All the fun they’d had, the pranks they’d played. How pissed off Michael used to get when he had to clean up yet another of their messes.

Other times he found himself sympathizing with his big brother in a way he had never wanted to.

Closing his eyes, Gabriel reached up and pinched the bridge of his nose. It didn’t matter that archangels couldn’t get headaches. If anyone could manage to give him one it’d be these brats right here. Somewhere, he just knew Dad was laughing at him. “I’m not even going to go into all the way that you’re wrong about that right now, kiddo. Instead, I’m going to remind you that you agreed to help keep things calm tonight so I could get your brother some time to let go. Now, you tell me – what’s gonna help keep him relaxed? Knowing that you guys are gonna wait for him so he can plan this out with you, or going out half-cocked with some barely-there information?”

The other end of the phone line went quiet. Gabriel smothered a sigh and rolled his head so he could look out the nearby window. There weren’t any signs from here for where his dragon currently was. But he could feel Alec’s peace. His pleasure. He wasn’t going to let anyone ruin that.

“No one’s saying you have to tell him,” Isabelle suggested slowly. She clearly already knew how Gabriel was going to react to that.

His whole body locked down and his voice became as sharp as his blade. “I’m not lying to your brother.” Without giving her time to argue, he pushed on, and this time there was no teasing, no frustration, no room for anything in his voice but that sharp command that he and his dragon could both wield. “Whatever information Meliorn gave you, take it to Benji. He’ll decide what needs to be done with it and whether it’s important enough to go out tonight or if it can wait until tomorrow. Under no circumstances are you and blondie to leave the Institute.”

Of course, she wasn’t going to just listen to that no matter what she said to him. Unfortunately for her, Gabriel was a pro at lying to older siblings, and he’d long since figured out all the ways to slip in and out of the Institute.

He had no qualms in calling up Benji next, telling him what exactly was going on, and siccing him and Underhill on the siblings. They wouldn’t be happy about it. But, they’d be safe, and Gabriel wouldn’t have to cut Alec’s free time short.

When he hung up the phone, he looked up at the man who had quietly slipped back into the house. Though it was tempting to try and play off that phone call, Gabriel found he couldn’t quite resist the urge to comment on something else.

“Well now, aren’t you all juiced up and pretty?” One corner of his mouth curved up into an appreciative grin he didn’t even bother controlling. Sam was almost saturated with power in that moment – power that carried a hint of Gabriel to it from years of being fed by him.

Sue him if he was a little blatant in his staring. He dared anyone to look at someone as hot as Sam with hints of their own power on him and not enjoy themselves. Whether it was his own nature, or too long spent with dragons, Gabriel felt a faint rumble of appreciation threatening to build in his chest.

~!~!~

Sam snorted and rolled his eyes, even as he gave the archangel a faint glare.  “I’ve never felt a node like that before.  Almost entirely untouched and untapped, it was…” he paused and closed his eyes, unable to keep from grinning faintly.  “Can’t stay in it too long, but that’s all I wanted to do, swim in it until it was all that I could feel.  I suspect that’s partially due to you, and the node itself being isolated like that.” 

He made his way over to one of the chairs by the fire, his eyes still on Gabriel as he settled into one, taking a deep, easy breath.  Sam could feel Magnus, the easy joy and camaraderie that was singing across the bond and left him to it.  Apparently, he and Alec were getting over their poor first meeting, and that was all that he could have wanted for his dragon. 

“I can’t go too long without something of that nature,” Sam admitted, closing his eyes as he relaxed, the power slowly settling into him.  “Without pulling from a node.  Some of the protections I have in place need it to stay powered.  But that one’ll keep me running for a long while, I suspect.”  He flicked his eyes open and met Gabriel’s that were almost glowing in the firelight.  “Everything okay back at the Institute?”

---

Flying with Alec, moving around him slowly, easily, as they climbed up the mountain was so relaxing, Magnus never wanted it to end.  They were safe here, he could let go of the restrictions he put on his magic, he could spend time with the absolutely gorgeous ice dragon who, it seemed, was just as beautiful on the inside as he was out.  There was no doubt in his mind that Gabriel would have defended him as fiercely as he had otherwise. 

Magnus growled, grinning in delight, when Alec swiped at him and immediately peeled off, blending into the snow as he curved around the mountain.  He spun after Alec, but wherever the other dragon had dived to hide, he’d hidden himself well, and he grinned, his magic sparking as he took another lap around the mountain, lower than before, catching sight of displaced snow tumbling down the mountain this time. 

Hovering in the air for a moment, Magnus caught the sheen of Alec’s scales, just a few shades brighter than the snow around them, and pretended that he didn’t see Alec, flying a little further up.  Once he was out of view, he banked hard, spinning back around, diving for under the outcropping, pulling up at the last second, so he could (not quite gently, but gently enough for a dragon), tackle Alec into the snow with a happy, pleased growl. 

They both tumbled into the snow, and Magnus grinned as he managed to right himself, settling into the snow, his wings spread as he relaxed, pleased that he’d managed to find Alec, even with such a good hiding spot.  He grinned and stretched out his head, bumping against Alec’s shoulder, before settling back into the snow with a pleased huff, the snow that was on him, rapidly starting to melt and slide down his scales. 

~!~!~

Alec couldn’t help the wide grin that spread over his face after Magnus tackled him down into the snow. There wasn’t anyone outside his family that was willing to play with him quite like that, and, honestly, it wasn’t like it was any sort of hardship to roll through the snow with Magnus.

Everywhere the other dragon touched him left a warm buzz against Alec’s usually cool scales. It didn’t feel like Magnus was holding himself back, and Alec had let go of his own control a little here, which seemed to make the perfect temperature between them. It was stunning, really. Unlike other heated things, there was no burn where they touched. Alec had burned his hands on a cup of coffee before, far too sensitive to the heat. Especially when he was already outside of his element.

But brushing together with Magnus felt like the best kind of heat. It didn’t hurt even as it melted away some of the snow and ice that always clung to Alec out here.

When they fell apart, Alec couldn’t help but return the head-bump that Magnus had given him. He hesitantly reached out to bump his head against Magnus’. Then – because actions had always been so much easier for Alec than words, words were far too easy to mess up as he’d proved time and time again – he hesitantly lifted one wing and brushed it over Magnus’, brushing it faintly across the scars that he could still see. His next move was just as deliberate; he brought his wing down and under Magnus’, nudging at the underside not just with his wing – he scooted his body over a little and bumped at the wing with his head.

It was more of a touch than he’d dare take with any human. Or many other dragons either, really. While dragons weren’t shy about touching – far from it – Alec had been raised differently. But this…this felt right. A kind gesture for a beautiful dragon who was being far kinder to him than he deserved.

--

It was kind of disconcerting for Gabriel to have Sam look at him with eyes that seemed to see just a hair too much. He tried to deflect again, to fall back on an easy smile and a reassurance of “Any time you need a top up, just let me know. Or have Sparkles just portal you out here – the wards will let him in.”

Then Sam asked about the Institute, and Gabriel held in a sigh. “Everything’s fine. Just… family drama. I definitely did not miss that when I left home.”

Those words slipped out without him quite intending them. Gabriel went still – his vessel didn’t even breathe for a moment, something he’d been doing by habit to not freak out humans for longer than most beings around had been alive. His eyes cut over to Sam. He expected judgment of some kind. Only… he found none. No judgment, no instant barrage of questions, no accusations about being a runaway.

Gabriel slowly let his body relax back into his seat once more. Though he knew Sam couldn’t have failed to notice his words or his reaction to them, he hoped that the rider would at least let this one go.

There was only one distraction he could think of, though, and he grasped at it with both hands. “How long do you think we should give them out there? I don’t know about your side, but I’m definitely feeling a much more relaxed vibe from my boy.”

~!~!~

Sam huffed out a laugh, letting Gabriel’s comment about home slip away between them.  It was easy enough to see that it was as sore a subject as his own family was, and letting those demons lie, good or bad, was always for the best.  “Magnus knows I’m done, so whenever he’s finished with Alec, he’ll give them a gentle nudge back here.  He’s the one who has to pull me back whenever I do a centering.” 

He glanced out at the snow, the reminder of just how good the node here had felt and he shivered a little. Gabriel’s offer of being able to use it regularly, of having a node that he could almost call his lodestone was… Sam glanced up at the archangel and then to the fire again.  The last thing that Gabriel would want was him attuning to that power he kept here.  It’d be dangerous for him and Alec. 

“Thank you for offering - but Magnus and I have found out the hard way that I can’t pull the power from an individual.  Except in extreme cases, of course.  It’s too…” he frowned, his nose wrinkling as he tried to think of how to describe it.  “If what I know about angels is correct, your Grace is you.  If I took any of that, I take it.  It’s too much, and it’s much better to pull from nodes, even with the risk it presents.”  He fidgeted and looked to the table and back to Gabriel. 

“I hate asking this, but could you snap up a coffee?  Two cream, two sugars?  Please?”

---

Magnus hadn’t been sure quite what to expect after he had oh-so-lovingly tackled Alec Lightwood into the snow, but Alec tussling with him happily, only to result in this? He shuddered under the gentle touch to his wings from Alec and then Alec’s wings, shifting in closer to the same careful touches.  He closed his eyes briefly and shifted, keeping his wing partially spread, even as he rubbed it back against Alec, pressing his nose against Alec’s neck.

It felt almost too intimate, like too much, but Magnus couldn’t bear to move away.  All he wanted was to move closer.  He let out a small hum, not quite a purr, he had a feeling that might scare Alec away, but he very, very carefully nuzzled against Alec’s scales, the soft coolness of them enough to have him wanting to press even closer.  Alec didn’t feel cold, he just felt good and Magnus wanted to sink into it for as long as the other dragon would let him.

When was the last time that he had been able to frolic and play with another dragon just for the sake of fun?  The sake of being together and enjoying that time together?  Magnus blinked his eyes open slowly, pulling back to meet Alec’s eyes.  He let out a small purr, quiet and content, and pressed his cheek, carefully, so carefully, to Alec’s.

I don’t hate you.  No part of me could ever hate you.  I’m not built for it.

The gentle tug from his rider reminded him that they did have business they wanted to attend to, that they needed to attend to.  But he could stay here.  Just, just for a few seconds more. 

Chapter Text

Alec had never before felt such a deep, visceral reaction, straight down to his core. But when Magnus pressed their cheeks together and purred, there was an almost instant feeling of oh, yes, this one right here, this is where I’m meant to be. It sent a thrill through Alec that had him pressing in closer and rubbing their cheeks together, just a little, with a faint purr of his own, a sound no one aside from his rider, Isabelle, and Max had ever heard, and those last two hadn’t heard it since they were hatchlings curled under his wings.

The other part of Alec wanted to cry. Because this beautiful dragon, this amazing being who felt so warm and happy and safe beside him, who felt like a home Alec hadn’t even known he was missing, who felt like everything Alec could ever want, was the very last being he could ever have.

Talking to him, playing with him, being around one another like this? That was understandable. Especially with Gabriel as family. But beyond that? There was no way that Magnus Bane, well-known for his distrust and hatred of nephilim, was ever going to even entertain the thought of anything with Alexander Lightwood, Alpha of the New York Clan, and Head of the New York Institute.

Alec let himself press in a little closer. He pushed away those thoughts once more and focused on the here and now. Eyes closed, he drew in the scent he knew he would never forget, no matter if he ever got to scent it this closely ever again.

Then he pulled back just enough to bump his snout against Magnus’ and smile at him. He flicked his head in the direction of the house in a silent come on. They could play another night. But they really did need to go down there and figure some things out before life caught back up to them and this rare free time was interrupted.

--

Gabriel felt the change that told him that Alec was on his way back. He’d just snapped up Sam’s coffee, and was in the process of trying to figure out how to explain to him that he meant his offer. “You wouldn’t be messing with me, or with any of my wards or anything by coming and using the node,” he said, feeling out his words as he did. “I didn’t pick this place so I could tap into it. More… so I can use it to mask a few things. Any power flares someone else might pick up on are easily explained away as part of it. I mean, sure, it’s got bits of me in it, but that’s like…”

How could he put this that would make sense to someone else? “It’s like humans shedding skin or hair. Just… excess bits of power. Part of me, but, not?”

A tug in the bond let Gabriel know that chatting time was over. He looked up in just enough time to watch as the door opened and Alec came walking back in. There was a peace to him that hadn’t been there earlier. The turbulent emotions were still there, but they were lower, pushed down the same way Alec always kept those emotions. He wasn’t ever without some sort of angst to him. Much as Gabriel hated it, he’d come to accept that it was a part of Alec he couldn’t just change overnight. The fact that he was loose-limbed and smiling was a win in Gabriel’s books.

Gabriel smiled back over at him and sent him a wave of love and welcome. “You’ve lost your boots again,” he said out loud, his tone easy and teasing. “That’s, what, the third pair this month?”

“You just snap me up new ones.”

The casual reply made Gabriel laugh. He wasn’t wrong. “One of these days I’m going to snap you up the brightest, most expensive pair of boots I can find, and you’re gonna be forced to wear them.”

Alec shrugged one shoulder lazily. While he had a preference for black, and for blending in, they both knew he’d wear them if Gabriel snapped them up, just out of sheer orneriness. Just as they both knew that Gabriel would never do that. Because of that, Alec ignored him and moved on, asking “Did you get everything set up in the living room?”

A snap of his fingers was Gabriel’s answer to that. At the eye roll it got him, he just grinned and pushed up to his feet. “Come on, boys. Let’s go compare info and see if four big brains can be enough to build a half-decent plan.”

~!~!~

Magnus was in trouble, especially when Alec pressed in closer and purred against him, making his magic ache in absolute longing.  Every single part of him was broadcasting how right, how good this felt and he wasn’t going to try to deny himself the comfort.  Alec’s scent was so welcoming, the first frost of a new winter, the sharp chill in the air at the start of fall, everything Magnus had never known that he wanted and it was so easy to lose himself in it, until Alec finally reminded him that they did have to get back. 

Flying back was too short, but at the least, it was more time spent in the air with Alec, admiring the larger dragon, thinking about training with him, not just flying with him, until they could move like an extension of each other.  But that would have to wait until after they figured out what they needed to do.  He gave Alec an extra moment to land before touching down behind him, relaxing as he was reminded with a pulse of the wards, that he was safe here.

“Let’s be honest,” Magnus said, stepping into the house behind Alec.  “I’m the only one here who could-”

“-and willing would!”

“-wear bright colored boots,” Magnus continued, giving his rider a look, even as Sam smirked at him over coffee.  He could see that Sam was relaxed, happy, and recharged, which boded good things for the next couple of weeks.  Just to make a point, with a thought, he turned his boots a bright purple, adjusting the accents in his hair to account for it.  

Sam snorted and rolled his eyes.  Show off.  Take it that it went well, then? 

Magnus followed Gabriel and Alec into the living room, looking over his shoulder at Alec with a wink before he stuffed his hands into his pockets. You could absolutely say that.  He felt Sam’s joy sink into him and couldn’t help grinning, sending the same back to his rider.  I’ve never felt so comfortable with another dragon.  Normally I run far too hot with them, but with Alec, it’s just… it’s all comfortable.

Sam gave his dragon another wink and turned to the other two as they all moved into the room.  “So Magnus is going to have most of the information from our end, since he has the network, but I’m the one who…” he paused and swallowed before continuing with a gentle push of encouragement from Magnus.  “I’m the one who has been captured by them, so I have insider knowledge in comparison.” 

~!~!~

Alec didn’t even have to look at Gabriel’s face to know exactly what he was going to do the instant Magnus changed his shoes. He reached out as quickly as he could and caught the hand Gabriel lifted to snap. He held his rider’s eyes and gave a firm. “No.”

“Alec!” Gabriel tried and failed to sound anything but gleeful. “I don’t know what you’re implying…!”

“No, Gabriel.”

If he wasn’t careful, this could devolve into the kind of war that Alec really, really didn’t want to be involved in. They could argue their debate about shoes at some future point. Right now they had something a whole lot more important to deal with. He poked at Gabriel in their bond to try and remind him of that. It got him a sigh and an eye roll, but Gabriel also relaxed his hand, so Alec felt safe letting go.

The little moment of levity was lost once they were in the living room. Especially at Sam’s reluctant words.

“No one’s going to make you share anything you aren’t comfortable sharing,” Alec said calmly. He didn’t allow any pity to reach his tone – if it were him in Sam’s shoes, he wouldn’t want any pity.

Unfortunately, Alec had quite a bit of experience in talking to victims. It was a part of his job he absolutely hated more than any other. Yet for some reason it was a part he’d always been good at. There’d been plenty of times he’d sent his siblings off to scout ahead while he dealt with a post-possessed mundane. Jace and Isabelle liked to make jokes about Alec’s lack of social skills, but dealing with victims was something he’d been trained in, and it was something he thought his experience as a big brother came in handy with.

He leaned in toward Gabriel, subtly shifting their positions, making sure that he was kept back just a little so he wouldn’t accidentally crowd in at Sam. “If there’s anything you think is important for us to know, feel free to chime in. Or, if it’s easier, share it with Magnus and let him give us the details.”

“We’ve got a general idea about how Valentine’s running some of this,” Gabriel chimed in, dropping down onto the couch. He gestured to the stacks of folders and papers that his earlier snap had brought to the coffee table, as well as two tablets. “But figuring out what to do once we’re inside is only part of things. We also need to figure out how we’re going to find it, and what we should do when we do.”

Gabriel’s expression shifted into something much more serious. The look in his eyes – it reminded Alec in that moment that his Rider had been around for a very long time, and had seen far more atrocities than any one being should have to.

They’d talked about this already, he and Gabriel. And they both knew that while Valentine might have one base of operations that was going to be more heavily shielded than the others, this wasn’t going to be as simple as going in and attacking that place.

“Little as I like to admit it, Valentine’s smart,” Alec said, grimacing just a little. “He’s not going to have everything in one spot. If we track down his main base and try to go after him, we’re going to put every other place at risk. More than anything, we’re going to have to prioritize rescue efforts first.”

Gabriel nodded his agreement. “But that means Valentine’s gonna know we’re coming, and if he doesn’t guess you’ve got someone powerful on your side, Asmo is definitely gonna. I should be able to mask my power as something else, but he’s still gonna be suspicious.”

~!~!~

Sam gave Alec a grateful nod and relaxed when Magnus dropped unceremoniously into his lap, handing him a tablet. He grunted and felt the satisfaction come bleeding through the bond shortly after. Magnus had learned, early on, that him being close made it easier to talk about everything. He felt the reassuring pulse from Magnus and took a deep breath.

“Everything we’ve gathered says there are ten facilities spread across the world that they’re operating from,” Sam started, clenching his hands in his lap. “The, the capture facilities where they try to force a bonding are small by comparison to the base you’re talking about.”

Magnus picked up immediately after, looking to Alec and Gabriel. “You’re right about him being smart. We have a few guesses about where the main facility is, but we’ve focused on the smaller ones because they’re doing the most damage, short term.”

Sam closed out his eyes and opened them, looking at Gabriel and Alec. “You can find them if you know what to look for,” he whispered, his gaze going far away. “The magic required to force a mating bond is substantial, and it, it feels a certain way.” He felt Magnus’ arm come up and around his shoulders and sagged into it. “The problem is it only feels that way if the dragon or rider fights what they’re doing.”

“I have yet to figure out what my father wants, but I know it starts with me,” Magnus said, looking straight at Gabriel. “And with Sam.” He closed his eyes and let out a slow breath. “I suspect Sam was targeted because he is my rider. That being said, right now, we’re still the main pair they’re after.”

You know I don’t blame you for what happened. Sam reassured through the bond, nuzzling into Magnus’ shoulder. It was not and never will be your fault. He felt his dragon nod against him and smiled against his jacket before he looked back up at the other two.

“What we need,” Sam said, exhaling slowly. “I don’t know if we can even get. It’d have to be a multi-prong attack, all at once, without warning them, without alerting them, and clear out the facilities.” He paused and forced himself to keep going. “And that doesn’t mean that you’re going to be able to save everyone. Most riders won’t… won’t come back from attempting a  forced bond. I’m the exception, not the rule.”

Magnus’ face was grim as he looked at Alec and Gabriel.  “And the dragons weren’t any better. Which takes us right back to square one, all over again. So we’ve focused on information gathering and preventing as many attacks and captures as we can.”

Sam looked up at Gabriel and then down at Magnus’ rings, reaching out to trace his fingers over them, grateful when Magnus offered his hand up for it. “I’ve met Asmodeus. I barely remember it. He was the one who-“ he swallowed.

“Sam-“

“Who walked over my wards that keep everything from an Angel to demons to vampires out,” Sam continued. “He’s the one who captured us. My brother, his rider, and I. I couldn’t fight it. His, is it even still Grace? Overwhelmed me. I blacked out and woke up - Dean and Cas were gone and I was there.”

Magnus’ voice was quiet as he finished. “I broke Sam out a month later - I’d been tracking my father and followed his trail there.”

~!~!~

Those kinds of stories never got any easier to hear. Forced bonding – this wasn’t the first time Gabriel had encountered it. Not just by some fanatical asshole either. Society had once considered forced bonding with the same ease that they considered arranged marriages. It never got any easier to see.

“I might be able to help some of them,” Gabriel said, turning his head to stare toward the fireplace. “Unfortunately, this isn’t the first time the human race decided a forced anything was the way to go. I’ve had a bit of experience in this. I can provide a sanctuary space, and a little bit of magic to help, but it’s going to take a lot of time and energy for anyone to heal from something like that, if you know anyone who might be willing to help.”

Alec moved to perch on the armrest of the couch right next to Gabriel. It let him be close enough to offer protection and comfort without smothering his rider, who sometimes needed just a bit of breathing space when he was caught up in memories of the past.

“As for the rest,” Alec twisted to look over to Sam. He wanted to give him something, some kind of hope, even if it wasn’t much. “I can provide the people necessary for the kind of multi-pronged attack you’re talking about. My Institute is one of the largest the Clave has, and while I won’t claim that any shadowhunter is perfect, my people are good people. They’re also good soldiers. Sheer manpower isn’t going to be an issue.”

Being able to hit the different places at the same time, that was something they could manage. Alec knew he could push through the missions with the Clave. It’d take some unique wording, and the fallout for it when all was said and done was likely going to be immense – but the chance to go after and, at the very least, cripple Valentine’s organization? Alec wasn’t going to pass by that opportunity.

I won’t let them punish you for this, Gabriel reminded him firmly.

Alec allowed himself to reach out and brush his fingers over Gabriel’s hair, sliding some of it behind his ear and then trailing his fingers down the man’s neck, faintly scent-marking him as he went. He smiled at him but didn’t say anything.

Instead, Alec turned his focus back to the other two. “I was thinking…” Alec began slowly. “There’s a chance we can use the existing animosity between our people to our favor here.”

Gabriel caught on quickly to where Alec was going with this. His eyes lit up a little, and he looked up at Alec. “Oh, I like where you’re going with this.”

Alec gave him a half smile, but he didn’t look away from the two nearby. “The last thing anyone is going to think is that we’re working together. Now, if we teamed up and attacked these bases, we’d show our hand. Valentine, Asmodeus, the Clave, all of them would know that we’re working together. But what if, just for now, we keep you two out of sight? If my Institute is the one to arrange the attacks on these facilities, if we’re the ones to break in and bring people out, Valentine might get nervous but he’s not going to worry about us finding his base. Not when he’s got magic on his side to hide it.”

“Which would mean we’d have a chance to plan a full-scale assault with him unaware we’re coming,” Gabriel finished off, nodding along as he did.

“I’m not trying to pull you from the fight or take this away from you. It’s just a suggestion, and I’m more than open to more, if you have them.” Alec didn’t want them to feel like he was trying to say they couldn’t handle this. If anything, he knew the two across from him were a powerhouse, and he had a feeling they were going to be essential when it came to taking down Valentine’s main base. Their best chance at managing that, however, was going to be in making sure that no one saw them coming until it was far too late.

~!~!~

“It’s a good plan,” Magnus said, sensing easily that Sam’s mind was far away for the moment. “And it’d work. But I’m well-aware of how the Clave could react to something like that, Alec. They won’t be pleased.”

He hummed and twisted a bit of magic around his free hand, thinking as he worked it with his fingers. “That being said, we might not have another choice. After the raids are done, I have several people who can step up to help with the healing,” he added, nodding to Gabriel. “Most of them are already on-tap healers for Institutes, so it wouldn’t even look particularly strange to have them helping.”

Sam closed his eyes and made a quiet noise against Magnus’ shoulder. Someone needs to protect the two of them. Should be us. Bait. Keep their eyes away from Alec and Gabriel.

“That’s a good point,” Magnus acknowledged quietly, shifting to look back at Alec. “You need something to distract them, pull their attention away. Doesn’t have to be precise timing so it doesn’t look suspicious, but we can provide that.” 

Sam could feel how uncomfortable it made the other two, so he interjected quietly. “If we just go to ground, it’s going to look suspicious, too. We have to keep doing what we are. Which includes baiting out Magnus’ father to find out what he really wants.”

Magnus grunted. “I still say it’s me. Back in Edom at his side.” He shuddered and couldn’t help the faint smile when Sam sank into the bond, holding him tighter. “But that doesn’t explain why he’s working with Valentine.”

“And, even when we find out, I fully intend to put an angelic blade through his heart for what he did to Dean and Cas,” Sam said, his voice soft and vehement.

“I know,” Magnus reassured, combing his fingers through Sam’s hair, soothing him as best he could. “But we have to pull him out of whatever hole he is hiding in first.”

~!~!~

Alec waved away Magnus’ words on the Clave. “Let me handle the Clave.” If they played this right, he could definitely downplay the amount of interaction between them just enough that he could escape from this mostly unscathed.

You are far too used to taking the blame for things with them, Gabriel grumbled. He turned in toward Alec’s hand and brushed his nose against the softest part of Alec’s wrist.

I’m just doing what needs done. No more, no less. If that meant that someone had to take some of the blame for things, better it be Alec than anyone else. He was likely to walk away from it far more than any other would be. Especially Magnus and Sam. There was no way in hell Alec was going to let the Clave get their hands on them.

When Magnus offered his people, his healers, Gabriel perked up a little. They could definitely call in some healers to the Institute to help. But as for some of the others… “I was thinking that, of course we’ll take some to the Institute for healing, but the ones who are worse off, the ones who might need a little extra TLC, the last place they’ll need to be is an Institute. Especially if they’re Downworlders.” Gabriel tilted his head and smirked over at Magnus. “What would you say to acquiring a new piece of property, nephew-mine? I think I’ve got just the place that’ll work, but we’ll have to go tie you into the wards so people think it’s yours, not mine. It wouldn’t do to have people ask questions, you know.”

That was something else they’d have to be very careful about. They would blow Gabriel’s cover in an instant if they needed to. But the longer they could keep it under wraps, the better. Not just for their safety, but for their war plans. Revealing they had an archangel on their side could send Valentine and Asmodeus running if they weren’t careful. On top of a whole other host of problems.

Which, speaking of Asmodeus. That was another topic entirely, and one they were going to have to discuss at some point. As well as the plan that these two had about playing bait. (Something that Alec could admit was smart, but that had him wanting to growl, to snap and snarl at the thought of them at risk) But… it didn’t have to be tonight. They could focus on the rest of it for now and give the other two a chance to breathe.

Alec pushed himself forward on the armrest so that he could reach forward to the map that Gabriel had snapped up with everything else. “Why don’t you guys show me what you know, or any places you might suspect he’s got a facility, and I’ll show you what we’ve got. Maybe together we can pin down a few more.”

~!~!~

Magnus looked up at Gabriel, and with a nudge from Sam, climbed to his feet.  “You say that like I don’t already have several places that might be perfect for what you have in mind, dear Uncle.  That being said, I’m more than happy to pick up more.  Never know when they come in handy, and we want everyone to avoid knowing you are involved if it’s at all possible.”  He winked at Gabriel and leaned over the map that Alec had laid out. 

He took a deep breath and started pointing out the facilities on the map, taking over so Sam could have a few minutes to gather himself.  “All right,” Magnus said, trailing his fingers over the ink.  “There are five confirmed sites we know of.  Another five that we suspect, and another two that are old facilities that might be active again.  The average manpower at each is…”

Sam closed his eyes and let himself drift, leaning away from Magnus and back into the couch, letting the quiet words of the others talking wash over him.  Magnus was still pushing reassurance and love through the bond, a steady support that he could use to prop himself up.  He let out a shaky breath and finished off the last of his coffee before pushing himself to his feet. 

“I’ll be back,” he said, rubbing his hand over the back of Magnus’ shoulders, heading to the other room, to the double doors, stepping out into the cold, shutting them carefully behind him.  Sam took in a deep breath and removed one of his necklaces, letting himself feel the bite of the air, the temperature around him.  The air was so cold it made his chest ache. 

Magnus swallowed and looked after Sam, his magic chasing over his skin for a few seconds.  Sam?

I’ll be all right.  Just need some air. 

Magnus decided to let him get away with the lie, at least for now, refocusing on the map in front of him.  “If you’re able to hit these ten,” he gestured to the map.  “All at once, Sam and I can be somewhere that is drawing their attention from what they’re doing.  Preferably,” he swallowed, feeling the anguish wash through the bond from Sam, the reminder of everything they had lost.  “Preferably sooner rather than later.  The downworld is losing multiple dragons and riders a month, we have to stop it.” 

~!~!~

Gabriel was more than content to leave the war planning to Alec and Magnus for the moment. His dragon had a damn good eye for things like this – he’d been raised to do this kind of thing, and he’d excelled in his training. He trusted Alec to gather the intel needed and start building plans.

There was a huge part of Gabriel that wanted to go out there and offer Sam some sort of comfort. He knew what it was like to lose a brother; and it sounded like Sam might have lost his in quite a painful way. There was nothing that would make that easier. No words of comfort or sage bits of advice that he could give that would take away the pain. Though Dad knew he wished there was.

That didn’t mean he couldn’t try, though.

Gabriel sent a warm Be right back, sugarplum, to Alec. Then, with a quick twist of his wings, he flew himself from his seat on the couch to the backdoor. He could have flown straight to Sam’s side but he had a feeling just randomly appearing next to the kid while he was on edge wasn’t the best of ideas.

He made sure that his feet made noise when he walked out the door and into the snowstorm still happening outside. Sam was just ahead of him, and Gabriel used just a tiny bit of a grace to help himself walk on top of the snow instead of getting caught up in trying to walk through it. He came to a stop at Sam’s side, and though Gabriel didn’t look over at him, he knew Sam was well aware he was there.

For a long minute the two just stood there together in the snow. Gabriel discreetly stretched out his wing and let it curl in the area around Sam. Not enough to be felt, or to do much, just enough to make sure that the human didn’t get too cold. The temperatures out here weren’t exactly made for normal humans to be out in long. Even ones as enhanced as he thought Sam might be.

Gabriel drew in a deep breath he didn’t need, and he stared resolutely off into the distance. “It’s never easy,” he finally said, his voice pitched just barely loud enough to be heard over the wind. “Losing people. It never gets easier. You’re always going to feel like you should’ve done something. Like maybe if you’d done this one thing, they’d still be there.”

How many times had Gabriel lost a brother? A sister? How many times had he screamed his rage at the endless fighting and the senseless death?

“It doesn’t get easier,” Gabriel repeated. “But it does get better. It gets bearable. What you went through, what you lost, that won’t go away. But one day you’ll find you’re able to breathe without it pressing down on you. You just…” He paused, and he found himself smiling just a little as he thought of warm hazel eyes, and strong arms that held him together when it felt like every part of him was ready to break apart. He thought of the fierce growl and the gentle rumbles of a dragon curled around him and keeping the world at bay when everything felt like it was all just too much.

Gabriel let the memory of that, the warmth of the bond, wash through him. It made his next words a little easier, and just a little bit warmer. “You just gotta remember that you’re not alone. Maybe you were then, but you’re not now. You’ve got someone with you who’s gonna fight to their dying breath for you. It doesn’t make up for who you lost, but if you let him, he can help you heal from it. Until one day you’ll be able to think back and remember the good times instead of always just the bad.”

~!~!~

Sam looked over at Gabriel and gave a small nod. He did know that. Magnus spent a ridiculous amount of energy and effort trying to help him heal from everything that had happened. Magnus was, was incredible and dammit he knew just how lucky he was as a rider.

“He has helped, is continuing to help. For a while, a long time. I couldn’t talk outside of the bond. Didn’t know if what was happening outside the bond was real,” Sam admitted, taking another deep breath. He wrapped his arms around himself and stared out at the snow.

“You haven’t asked,” he said, glancing at Gabriel when the silence had stretched on. “How I knew what you were. Why I knew.” Sam felt Magnus’ growing concern and tried to encourage him to relax, to breathe through the fear. They were safe here. They were. “Not sure if there’s a reason, or not. If there is?” he cleared his throat. “You should maybe tell me, Gabriel.”

Sam let his eyes fall shut and leaned back into the comforting touch of Gabriel’s wing. It was similar enough to Magnus’ power, blanketed around him. All these powerful beings trying to keep him safe. He didn’t deserve it. They were the ones who should be protected.

—-

Magnus looked after both their riders, and then at Alec with a soft huff before he cleared his throat. “I’m no longer a High Warlock of a particular borough. I move too much for it. But once upon a time, I was High Warlock of Brooklyn. I know the city well. Is there anything I can do to help you get ready for what we are talking about doing, Alec?”

He didn’t know if the offer would mean much of anything, but Alec was prepared to give so much for this, he had to try to help in some way.

~!~!~

“No.” Alec shook his head even as he continued to look down at the map in front of him. His mind was spinning through the possibilities. “If we really want to keep them from suspecting we’re working together until the last minute, then I need to make sure our efforts are kept as far away from the Downworld as possible. If I time things just right, I can have some people fly to various Institutes, and others portal out through Alicante. But using anyone local for that would only bring attention here, which is the last thing we want.”

There were a few different people Alec was pretty sure he could call in favors with. It would have to be done just right, and figuring out where to fake some of the information from was going to be tricky, but it could be done.

He paused and looked up at Magnus, trying not to grimace. “I’m sorry. I’m not trying to just, take over. You guys have been working hard on this and I don’t want to make it seem like I’m trying to push you out of the way. I know… I know my people have a history of doing that. I just, you two are going to have a much more important role. Because we both know that most of these dragons and riders, they aren’t going to want to see me. Or my people. They’re going to need you. We can get them out, but you guys are the ones they’re going to need to heal. And then we can take care of the rest, together.”

That sounded nice – together. It sounded… right.

---

Sam’s question had Gabriel rocking a little on his heels. He stuffed his hands down into his pockets and twisted just enough to give the kid a calm look. “Oh, I’ve got a few guesses. But I’m also pretty big on the whole not my business, Samshine.” He flashed a grin Sam’s way. “If there’s anyone who understands secrets, it’s an archangel-in-hiding. I prefer to just, take people as I see them. What you do is more important than who you are.”

He wasn’t sure where Sam was going with this, why he was worried about it. Honestly, Gabriel had a few different guesses about how Sam had recognized him, and most of those guesses led back to some sort of contact with angels. Something which should probably worry him more than it did. One wrong word in the wrong ear and Gabriel could wind up on the radar of some beings he’d really rather avoid. But he wasn’t the same lost boy he’d been for all those long years.

No one could force him to go back home now. Gabriel wasn’t just an angel-in-hiding. He was bonded. To one of his brother’s precious shadowhunters, no less. So long as that bond existed they couldn’t drag him home.

Though there were a few, he knew, who would find a simple way to solve that, and just thinking that was enough to make Gabriel shiver.

He eyed Sam carefully. Maybe he should be taking this a bit more seriously. He’d assumed that Sam had had contact with the angels in the past, but if he still did, Gabriel should probably be a bit more careful. Just in case. “But, if there’s something you wanna get off your chest, or something you think I should know, I’m all ears.”

~!~!~

Sam swallowed and nodded. “You’re not the first Angel I’ve ever met,” he let the words out and relaxed, even as they finally escaped. “You’re definitely less of a dick than he was at the start though. He uh, he is, fuck, was, still not used to that. He was my brother’s rider.” He kicked at the snow in front of him, stuffing his hands into his pockets.

“I don’t know if you remember him or not,” Sam continued, his voice soft. “But I think he knew you. Never, never used your name, and I wasn’t sure until you mentioned how you left.” He hunched his shoulders and kept his eyes on the snow in front of him. “He loved you, and understood you better than most of his siblings if what he said was true.”

Sam remembered the first time Cas had told both he and Dean about home. About the garrison he had commanded, about the angels he was closest to, about their weird humor. He and Dean had been so afraid that Cas missed it, wanted to go back, to earn a place back, but then Cas had pulled Dean close and promised that he would never leave them, and would protect them as much as he could.

Pausing, Sam took a deep breath, pushing forward. “And I thought you might want to know that. He’s the one who taught me the warding. To keep Dean and I safe. How to use some, some of what’s in me.” He smiled faintly and glanced at Gabriel. “He was my friend, and god, he was so good for my brother, Gabriel. Like you are for Alec. Like Magnus is for me. They were inseparable, made for each other in a way I didn’t understand, and still don’t, not really. They were ah, romantically involved. I think.”

Sam slipped his necklace back on and looked up at the stars again. “Did you really teach some of the fledglings to create stars?”

—-

Magnus reached out and touched Alec’s arm, giving a small squeeze. “It’s all right, I know you’re not trying to take over. You’re a leader of your people, and what you are going to do is going to save more than Sam and I ever could working alone.”

He looked back down at the map, smoothing out the edges so it would rest fully flat. “We’ll owe you a debt we can never repay, if this works, and based on what I’ve seen so far of your planning, I have every faith that it will.” Magnus drew himself up and took a deep breath.

“Sam and I will focus on being a distraction for when you need it, and making sure we have warlocks on hand to heal those we free,” Magnus said with a nod. “Then, after all of that is done, we can start working on how to take down Valentine and my-“ he coughed. “Asmodeus.”

As it was, he would have a tough sell with a myriad of warlocks to get them to help heal those that they would be rescuing, especially since it would be Shadowhunters. But, if the raids did work, none of them would protest if they could save some of whom they lost. He stared down at the map, tracing his eyes over the locations.

~!~!~

The words took an embarrassingly long time to register in Gabriel’s mind.  For him to make the leap from worrying about some random angel, to that angel being Sam’s brother’s rider, to the names Sam had used before – Dean and Cas.

It didn’t take long for Gabriel to get from Cas to the only brother he could think of who would fit that name. The only one that had been close to him, that had loved him, and that he’d loved so very much.

Castiel.

Sam’s words washed over him like water and Gabriel vaguely registered them. He was too caught up in what they meant. Because there was no way that Sam could mean… that he was… that this Dean and Cas that he talked about losing meant the very same little brother that Gabriel had left behind all those years ago. The one who would ask him question after question, always wanting to know why and a thousand things more. The one who would curl up under his wings for protection when Balthazar was picking on him, or when the other archangels were fighting. The one he’d been so tempted to take with him, only he hadn’t trusted himself, broken as he’d been when he ran, to be able to care for anyone, let alone that precocious seraph.

Pain hit his grace like someone had grabbed his angel blade and stabbed him with it. He’d known when he’d left all those ages ago that not all of his siblings were going to survive. Sure, Lucifer was gone, and the war was mostly over. But there were still things that happened. Not even the creation of shadowhunters was enough to foist off the war against Hell completely on others. Gabriel had known, he’d known that he could lose some.

But this? He hadn’t been prepared for this.

The rage came first, hot and hard and fast. Once, that would’ve been enough to send him running, retreating before anyone got the chance to see how affected he was. Alec had changed that for him, changed him – Gabriel hadn’t realized quite how much until he found himself reaching for the bond instead of for his grace, reaching for Alec instead of flying far and fast to anywhere that wasn’t here.

Once, running would’ve been the only instinct he had. Running far and burying everything that hurt down underneath sex and tricks until he could almost convince himself he was fine. Now, he couldn’t run, not when his grace was tied to someone he knew would chase him to the ends of the earth and beyond.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, kiddo,” Gabriel interrupted whatever Sam was saying, his voice flat and emotionless in a way that reminded him far too much of some of his other brothers. “But I’m gonna need you to fuck off for a bit.”

He was holding on to everything he was in the hopes of keeping it all under control just a little longer, just the second it would take Alec to get the fuck out here.

It was hard for Gabriel to pay attention to anything outside himself. All his focus was on keeping his grace tightly leashed. He refused to do something to hurt Sam when Sam had done absolutely nothing wrong. And the kid was way too grace-sensitive to be around Gabriel right in that moment.

Luckily, Gabriel didn’t have to try and find the words to explain that. In an instant Alec was right there with him, and Gabriel could hear him say, “He doesn’t want his grace to hurt you. Go to the house, or if it gets too bad, go home. I’ll take care of him.”

Then there was a rush of power and Gabriel’s whole world was wrapped up in blue and white and cold. Scales pressed in on all sides of him while a wing wrapped tight over top and blocked out the wind and snow. Alec curled himself completely and totally around Gabriel until there was nothing getting in and nothing coming out. I’ve got you, he sent to Gabriel, words so full of love they cracked some of Gabriel’s control. I’m right here and I’ve got you, Gabriel. Let go.

Dragons meant to be paired with an angel were made of different stuff than most. The power of dragon and rider was always matched – for someone as powerful as Gabriel, he needed a dragon who was capable of withstanding the grace of an archangel without exploding. And Alec? Alec had always been the perfect shield for others all his life, a protector for those he loved.

In that moment that was exactly what he did. He used his body as a shield to block any of Gabriel’s grace from getting out, and he gave him a safe, quiet space to let out the fury and guilt that felt like it was trying to tear him apart.

~!~!~

Sam cursed himself, even as he stumbled away from Gabriel and Alec, away from the power he could feel bleeding off the archangel. He nearly crashed into Magnus, breathing a sigh of almost-relief as Magnus’ magic was wrapped around him, a shield to protect him from everything he could feel just outside the door.

I’m sorry. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have, shouldn’t have, I didn’t mean-

Hush. Magnus ordered. It’s all right Sam, it’s all right. They’re going to be okay. He lifted his eyes and watched Alec’s form wrap tightly around Gabriel, knowing that whatever he was doing, it would protect them both. Meanwhile, Sam, his darling, precious rider, was shaking apart in his arms, his whole body trembling.

Sam could feel it, could feel the way Gabriel, his Grace, screamed in pain, echoing through the wards, the ley lines, all of it. It wasn’t touching him, Alec was too good a shield for that, but it didn’t mean that he couldn’t feel it. He buried his face against Magnus and held on as tight as he dared, his fingers digging into Magnus’ sides.

Magnus held on to Sam, shielding him, even as he kept his eyes on Alec out in the snow. Two people that he wanted to comfort and shelter, and only one of them needed his help right now. Do you need to go? I can take us back. Get you in the loft. Somewhere safe.

He’s hurting so badly. All my fault. It’s all my fault, Magnus. I shouldn’t have said anything, but I didn’t want him to find out from, from somewhere else. Sam tried to get the words out, but even through the bond, they were jumbled, an absolute mess. He knew he should have Magnus take him home, so Gabriel wouldn’t have to see, wouldn’t have to look at him again. The reminder of what he’d lost.

Sam, you know that’s not what-

Bleeding heart. That’s what Dean had always called him. A bleeding heart, trying to save and help everyone, trying to make everything all right, leaving nothing in his wake but-

If you don’t stop I’m going to knock you out. Magnus snarled through the bond, combing his fingers through Sam’s hair again and again, holding on to his rider as right as he dared. You know that’s not your fault. You were trying to do the right thing.

Sam clenched his eyes and buried his face against Magnus. Trying, of course, was the operative word. Trying and failing. Hurting allies they couldn’t afford to lose, maybe even alienating Magnus from his family-

Magnus growled and pushed Sam back from the window, pressing him into the corner of the cabin, tugging Sam deeper into the bond, until he had Sam surrounded and enveloped. You are mine. You are good. You are kind. You are strong. I will never let you forget these things rider-mine. Not as long as I live.

A sob got wrenched from his throat and Sam felt hot tears streaming down his cheeks, even as Magnus accompanied the words with a flood of love and comfort down their bond. He let himself float in it, hiding in it, letting Magnus’ words slowly sink in until they were surrounding him.

~!~!~

There was nothing harder than seeing a loved one in pain and knowing there was nothing you could do about it. Alec felt powerless as he curled around Gabriel. He couldn’t stop this, couldn’t take his pain away. If it’d been about anything other than family he might’ve been able to poke and prod and nudge his rider. But this? This needed a chance to grieve. If there was ever something that could set Gabriel off it was family.

Alec had no idea how long it took before Gabriel’s grace started to draw back in toward him. He was on his knees in the snow, his hands fisted in Alec’s tail with a strength that would’ve broken a lesser dragon. He gripped tightly there and bowed his head with a shudder that left Alec aching for him.

He was on earth, Gabriel breathed out into their bonds. They were the first words he’d said since Alec had curled around him. He came down to Earth and he didn’t… I didn’t even know. Why was he even here?

I don’t know. But we can ask Sam later, find out what he knows.

What if… what if he Fell? A wealth of pain echoed in those words. Fear threaded through them and left their bond almost nauseous. It’s the only way something could’ve killed him. Your seraph blades wouldn’t do it. The only thing that could’ve is an angel blade, or if…

Gabriel didn’t finish that thought, but he didn’t have to. If Valentine hadn’t magically gotten his hands on an angel blade somehow, which Alec doubted he had, it would mean that either Castiel had fallen enough to be killed by human means, or someone with an angel blade would’ve had to kill him. The only one that they knew of who was working with Valentine and had that kind of power was Asmodeus.

It broke Alec’s heart even more when Gabriel bent low and pressed his forehead against Alec’s tail like he was in some sort of prayer. Or a bow of penance. A few years. If I’d just been a few measly, stupid little human years sooner. If I just… if I hadn’t…

Wondering about the past isn’t going to change it. Alec’s voice might’ve sounded harsh to anyone else. But he knew his rider well. He knew what Gabriel needed. It won’t bring him back. All it’s going to do is waste your time, and leave Sam in there for longer thinking that he’s done something wrong.

The mention of Sam was the right thing to do. Gabriel perked up just a little; enough to encourage Alec to keep going.

He tried to tell you something and you panicked on him. He’s no doubt in there blaming himself right now for upsetting you like this. Is that really what you want him to feel? You want him to feel guilty for trying to make sure you learned about this in a safe space instead of while we’re raiding one of these places, or when Asmodeus or someone tries to throw it in your face?

Alec hated having to be so harsh. What he wanted more than anything was to curl around Gabriel and let him feel safe for a while. Let him grieve. But their lives didn’t leave space for things like that. They had a limited amount of time to be here, and things that still needed done, and the two had been warriors long enough to know that grief could come after the battle was over.

Letting out a shuddering breath he didn’t even need, Gabriel briefly tightened his grip on Alec’s tail. Then, slowly, he relaxed his hands. You’re right.

We’ll do everything we can when we raid these places to find out what happened to him. To make sure. And if he’s gone, I’ll grieve with you afterward. Alec pressed in a little closer so that he could brush his nose over Gabriel’s arm. We’ll go someplace tropical with no one around for miles.

You’d hate the tropics, Gabriel sent back, snorting just a little. It was nowhere near his usual levels of sass but it was a step closer.

Alec nudged him again, huffing out a cool breath over Gabriel’s skin. But you don’t. And I’m only sensitive when I’m in human form. If I stay a dragon, I’ll be just fine. I put off enough cold to not be more than a little warm.

Turning his face in, Gabriel pressed his cheek against Alec’s snout and hummed softly. His grace was calming down little by little. Slowly, carefully, he was drawing his control back over himself, a lifetime of it helping him to get the grief and pain under wraps. Later. Their pain could be dealt with later when the fighting was done. They could go to the beach that Alec was talking about and just take a little time for them. Leave Benji in charge of the Institute for a week or two and just… breathe. That sounds nice.

Who knows? Maybe if you’re lucky, you might be able to convince Sam to come with us and keep you company. You’ll need another human around to talk to, Alec teased him. Though he added on, a bit gentler. You two can exchange stories and remember your brother together.

That sounded even nicer. Not just Sam’s company, though Gabriel was surprised by how nice that sounded, but the idea of sitting around and getting to know the person Castiel had become once Gabriel left him.

I’m sure you’ll protest having Magnus’ company, he teased back, and if it wasn’t quite up to his usual teasing, Alec didn’t call him on it.

In fact, Alec nipped at his jacket and bumped him hard enough to almost knock him over. Don’t be a brat.

The two slowly unwound themselves from one another. Alec shifted as he did, so that by the time Gabriel was on his feet, Alec was with him. The dragon sent out a sharp whistle to warn the two inside that they were coming, giving them time to either retreat or compose themselves, and then he curled an arm around Gabriel and began bustling him toward the house. “Come on. I’ll make you a cup of that ridiculous hot cocoa you like so much and you can vent out your anger planning how we’re going to destroy Valentine and everything he’s trying to do.”

“I can do that,” Gabriel said sharply. He could definitely do that.

He’d been motivated before to stop this asshole and what he was doing. No one deserved to go through this. But now? Now they’d made it personal. And they were going to find out why archangels were known as Heaven’s fiercest weapons.

~!~!~

Magnus was glad when Sam let himself drift into the bond, hiding from his fear and his pain, burying himself in all the love Magnus had for him.  He cradled his precious rider, cursing the men who had done this to him for the hundredth time.  Sam had never deserved any of this, deserved to be happy, healthy, and whole for as long as he could.  He reminded Sam of that, repeating the words like a mantra into their bond, a reminder that he was never going to forsake Sam, and that he would fight anyone and everyone, until only they remained, safe. 

But then there was the sound of a whistle, a warning from Alec that he and Gabriel were returning to the house, so Magnus focused in on his rider again.  They’re coming back inside.  Do you want me to take you back home? You don’t have to stay if you don’t want to.

Sam didn’t want to pull away from the bond, to creep back to the pain and guilt that waited for him, but he knew that he couldn’t run from it forever.  They were going to be working together.  It would be better to face Gabriel’s anger now, apologize, and do his best to move forward.  No, I’ll stay.  We, we need to work together.  Just, stay close? 

The simple request broke Magnus’ heart and he nodded, nuzzling into Sam’s neck with a possessive growl, even as he heard the other two enter the cabin.  You’ll have to pry me away.

Sam hugged Magnus tight and sent a surge of love and appreciation down the bond, even as he felt it come back two-fold.  He managed to blink open his eyes and look at Gabriel and Alec where they were standing, both of them watching.  He tightened his hold on Magnus, glad when his dragon didn’t try to move yet. 

“I’m sorry,” he breathed out, his voice hoarse.  Abruptly, he was aware what a mess he must look like and scrubbed at his cheeks with an annoyed grunt.  “I’m so sorry.  I understand if you’re angry, but, we, we need to figure out how to work together.  If you want me to stay separate from Magnus-” Sam nearly sagged in relief when Magnus’ fingers tightened on his hips, promising him that he wasn’t going anywhere.  “-while you all plan, or, or organize, I can.  But please, I didn’t mean to hurt you.  Either of you.” 

~!~!~

It wasn’t easy for Gabriel to break out of this kind of mindset when he really sank into it. He did best by hiding behind sharpness and snark, and he didn’t need anyone to tell him that that wasn’t going to fly at the moment. Not when Sam was looking at him with those too big eyes and the guilt just radiating from him.

“I don’t know what you’re apologizing for, Moose. Or what kind of asshole you take me for that you think I’d get pissed at the guy kind enough to let me know what happened to my little brother.” Gabriel did his best, but knew his words were sharp, that they likely hurt as much as they helped. He just… he couldn’t stop it, couldn’t make himself any gentler. He was on edge and he needed to move, to do something. “Trust me, you’re not the one I’m pissed at. When all this is said and done, you and me are gonna sit down with some mead and get shitfaced and share stories about the stupid stuff he did. For now, let’s figure out someone I can stab.”

Alec smoothed a hand down the back of Gabriel’s head and let his palm settle briefly on the back of his neck. “You’ve been spending too much time with Jace.”

The teasing was just enough to have Gabriel looking up to him and sending him a sharp, dangerous grin. He reached up to pat at Alec’s arm. “It’s cute that you think he’s the bad influence here, gumdrop.”

Though it wasn’t easy, when Gabriel went back toward the living room, Alec took a second to stay back. He knew Gabriel could still hear him, would almost definitely be listening in, but Alec still took a moment to stop by Sam and reach out toward him. He hesitated only for a moment before he settled his hand on Sam’s shoulder. Then he met those red-rimmed eyes, and some of that awkwardness faded a little as, for a moment, Sam reminded him a little of Jace, trying so hard to look strong and yet broken in places no one else got the chance to see.

That comparison softened Alec’s voice even more than he’d already intended. “Thank you,” was the very first, the most important thing to say. “It was better he heard that from you than find out from someone else later on. He won’t… he can’t say it right now, but… you did the right thing. Even though it hurt you to do it. So… thank you.”

Alec gave one last squeeze to Sam’s shoulder and then let go and hurried to catch up with his rider.

~!~!~

Magnus tensed, afraid that Gabriel’s reaction was going to upset Sam further, but instead, Sam relaxed, even managing a smile back at Alec for his words of comfort. He gave Sam a gentle prod through the bond and was surprised to feel that same joy - tinged with sadness, but there.

“He reminds me of Dean. Dean always reacted that way whenever we lost someone. Fuck off with the emotions and tell me who to shoot.” Sam grinned against Magnus’ shoulder. “Come on. I need a glass of water or three, and we need to finish making plans.”

When his rider nodded, Magnus followed the other two back into the war room of sorts, both of them smiling.  With another hour of planning, it looked like they had everything they needed, so Magnus sagged back in relief. “So it looks like we are good. Only piece we haven’t decided is what you want the two of us going while those grand master plan happens.”

Sam looked down at the reports and flipped through one of the tablets, humming quietly. “We need to be somewhere seen. Seen and sighted by them preferably. Limits the locations. Especially since we need to look like we aren’t at all involved.” He lifted his eyes to Gabriel and Alec. “Any ideas?”

~!~!~

“I’ve been thinking about that,” Alec admitted, because it’d been low-key percolating in the back of his mind ever since the other two had first brought it up. “And, honestly… it might be better if you’re not a distraction. What if, instead of doing something big to try and convince them you weren’t involved, you do something small, but with more… meaning.”

Gabriel easily caught on to where Alec was going, and he nodded his head up at him. “That makes sense. If you two hit up somewhere people are used to seeing you, somewhere kind of public, maybe arrange ahead of time for someone you trust to come out in front of everyone and pass along the information of the raids.”

“Then no one would be surprised about you rushing off, and whatever spies are out there might take that as a sign that you two weren’t involved,” Alec finished.

It wasn’t the most thought-out plan. But, honestly, it was the best he could come up with so far. It had nothing to do with the fact that he didn’t want to see them in this fight. (Alec would love to fight with them both, he would. Just the thought of them fighting together sent a thrill through him. And he knew they were capable – they’d handled themselves for so long before meeting him. But that didn’t stop the twist in his stomach at the idea of them putting themselves out there on a night guaranteed to not allow them much backup.)

Gabriel, slouched back into the corner of the couch with Alec on the armrest, didn’t even flinch at Alec’s words or his thoughts. The rage had gone down some. But a thrill went through him at the thought of the raid, at the thought of battle with these two, and it was one that Alec thrilled at with him. One day, they whispered to one another, and neither one was sure who said it, only that they both felt it.

~!~!~

Magnus turned to look at Sam with a raised eyebrow.

Sam groaned and sighed, giving a reluctant nod. “Yeah, that’d be the easiest option.”

A smirk grew on Magnus’ lips and he turned to the other two. “We have the perfect thing-“

“You aren’t putting eyeliner on me,” Sam growled. “Bad enough you’ll make me weather the leather pants.”

“Someone with your legs should,” Magnus shot back, his grin widening. “I’m sure Gabriel would agree with me.”

Sam sighed, rolling his eyes, before he also looked at the other two. “Magnus owns a variety of clubs. One of his more secure locations is Pandemonium. In New York. We’ve often been there just to be around his people, show we’re still alive, that sort of thing. It’d be exactly what you’re talking about.”

Magnus hummed and nodded. “Added benefit of you being able to tell if there are any issues with the ley lines too,” he added.

“And I just have to spend the evening being groped by strangers,” Sam said with a snort. “You’d think being your rider they’d leave me alone.”

Magnus gave Sam an apologetic grin. “Sadly, one doesn’t live for a few centuries without gaining a bit of a reputation. Not that I’ve taken any of them up on the offer recently.”

Sam shot him a dry look. “Doesn’t stop them from offering to take both of us to bed.”

“Embrace the hotness,” Magnus said, bumping Sam’s shoulder happily. He could feel the tension slowly draining out of his rider piece by piece. All they would need is to make sure the other two were safe. His eyes drifted back over to them.

“Final question, then. When?”

~!~!~

The whole ‘when’ in this was going to be tricky to figure out. Waiting too long ran a huge risk of the information they had being out of date. Or someone getting wind of what they were planning somehow and warning Valentine.

It wasn’t beyond the realm of possibility that they had spies in the Institute. Which meant Alec was going to have to be very careful about who was informed on what they were doing, as well as make sure that there wasn’t a chance for anyone to slip away and send out any kind of warning. They’d have to do this quickly while still giving themselves plenty of time to be prepared.

The benefit of being raised a shadowhunter – they were always on alert, always ready to go to battle. Their lives depended on it. But gathering together something for a large scale attack, especially a multi-pronged one like this that was going to require so many different people, different teams…

Alec looked down at Gabriel and arched an eyebrow.

His rider let out a low whistle. “We can do it,” he said, answering the unspoken question. “It’s not gonna be fun, though.”

None of this was going to be fun. But the sooner they did this, the sooner they could get those people and dragons out of the hell they were in, and the sooner they could start planning to go after the power behind all this. They needed this done, and they needed it done fast. Alec would do what was necessary to make that happen.

The two came to a silent accord before they looked back up at the others. “Give us three days,” Alec said, curling his hand over Gabriel’s shoulder. “That should be enough time to get everything in order and organized, and to make sure we’ve got our bases covered. Two, if you think we need to push it sooner.”

Three would be ideal, but it could be done in two. He’d have to draw a little from Gabriel to make sure he didn’t drain himself too much, but he was likely going to have to do that anyway.

The sooner they got this done, the better for everyone involved.

~!~!~

“Three,” Magnus said with a nod. He looked to Sam and raised his eyebrows. “You want to ask, just to make sure?”

Sam flushed and cleared his throat. “I don’t think it’s-“

“It matters,” Magnus corrected. “See if you can get a blessing. That’d be even better. Might turn a few things in our favor.”

Sam took a deep breath and stepped closer to the map on the table. “Three days,” he repeated the words softly, stretching his hand out on the paper. The fact that he could do this at all was a reminder that for all Cas had taught him, there was so much more he hadn’t been able to learn yet.

He pressed his palm tighter to the paper and closed his eyes. The soft incantation in Latin escaped him, the request for a blessing, for safety, and for protection of the two across the table in front of him. The ley lines pulsed under him and She answered as She did sometimes, recognition streaking through him, hitting him in a flash that had him jerking back from the map, his hand burning.

He felt Magnus’ steadying touch and took another deep breath before he looked up at Alec and Gabriel. “Your, your people. Who are attacking here,” Sam pulled up the map. “Make sure they go in with fire-retardant gear. And send your best teams here,” he added, pointing. “They have the largest resistance there. It will be the toughest fight.”

Sam looked up at Gabriel and Alec and cleared his throat. “I can’t explain quite how I know. Only that I do. And, Magnus and I. We, we need to do something.” He frowned and shook his head. “Not sure what, yet. We’ll find out, I guess. But we’ll need to be ready.”

Magnus rubbed his hand up and down Sam’s back, giving Gabriel and Alec smiles. “I think that’s all we can do for you, at least now, if we’re to keep our working together separate-“

“Wait,” Sam breathed, hesitating for an instant before he continued. “We. I have to see them again.” His voice firmed and he looked to Alec and Gabriel. “We have to see you again. Before. We have to give you something.”

Magnus raised both his eyebrows. “That’s more vague than usual.”

Sam huffed. “Tell me about it,” he muttered. “But it’ll help. I know it’ll help.”

~!~!~

“Your partner wasn’t wrong,” Gabriel said, far more cheerful than he actually felt. “That was all disturbingly vague.”

Alec lightly thumped the back of Gabriel’s head. “Gabriel!” Whatever it was that had just happened, he got the feeling making jokes about it probably wasn’t the best response. Though Alec definitely had some questions - ones that he was doing his best to hold back in respect to Sam’s remark that he couldn’t explain.

Gabriel, the little asshole, didn’t even pretend to flinch from Alec’s hit like he would around other people, which took half the satisfaction out of the gesture. He flashed a grin up at Alec, and then ignored him completely to focus back on the others. “I’m not gonna turn down presents, whatever they are. But I am gonna remind you again, kiddo – you really gotta start asking before you do these kinds of things. Whoever you asked for that blessing from…” Gabriel paused and shrugged lazily, shifting a little more into Alec as he did. “I’ve got a lot of people that I’d rather didn’t have the chance to find me. Especially when I’m in a hideout that’s supposed to stay secret and secure so my dragon can let go without worrying someone’s gonna find them, and I’ve got all my bits not quite as hidden as normal..”

“I always worry about safety,” Alec felt compelled to remind him.

“My paranoid little dragon.” The words were said with a coo that had Alec scowling. Gabriel blew air kisses at him and then focused back on Sam once more. “I’m not mad, just giving a reminder. Because as little as Alec here might like it, I will absolutely grab hold of him and bolt if the wrong people find us, because my enemies won’t hesitate to kill him. So just… practice a bit of caution. And give me a heads up before you go reaching out to powers-that-be when I’m around.”

They had definitely had this argument before and it was one Alec knew they’d have time and again over their lives together. It was also one he had a slight feeling he was never going to win. He might be able to convince Gabriel to go back and fight after the fact, but he’d mostly accepted that Gabriel’s response to a threat against them was to either burn it all to the ground or take Alec and run.

Alec couldn’t help but wonder if any of them – Gabriel included – realized that these two would be considered under that protection now, too. If anything tried to come for them, tried to hurt them, especially as a means to get to him, Alec had no doubt Gabriel wouldn’t hesitate to scoop them up and go into hiding just to keep them safe. He was a possessive, overprotective bastard that way.

~!~!~

Sam nodded, and winced. “Sorry. It’s a habit. I normally don’t have to keep that sort of thing in mind. She likes it when I get all protective over Magnus.” He felt the hard poke from his dragon and grunted, huffing at him. “Apparently both of our dragons need to get more used to that.”

He looked up at Gabriel. “You probably know her. But She doesn’t…” he frowned. “Her blessings don’t work like that.” He shook his head again and huffed. “Witchcraft, the kind I practice, always has a deity to reach out to. I never resonated with any one God or Goddess. So I just picked Her.”

“Which means you conveniently got the most hands off deity there is. Convenient since your dragon is a half-demon,” Magnus drolled, rolling his eyes at Sam when he received a glare. “From what I’ve seen of her blessings that have been successful, she’s powerful but she’s also very hands off unlike some of the others.”

“Gaia,” Sam said, his voice soft. “Her name, if we are naming Her. Is Gaia.” He turned back to Gabriel. “I can remove the blessing if you are concerned with your safety here. But she already touches here - it is Her who laid the ley lines, it is Her who feeds them.” He shrugged and looked up at Gabriel. “That’s why I use them to renew my charms.”

Magnus reached out and rubbed at Sam’s back. You’ve been doing a lot of magic here. Are you all right?

Benefit of Gabriel’s node here. I barely feel the draw of power. No matter what it is. Sam took a deep breath and rolled his shoulders and offered the other two a small smile. “Unless you need me to remove the blessing, I think we’ve been in your hair much longer than we intended to be tonight, considering everything.”

Magnus relaxed and leaned into Sam, looking up at Gabriel and Alec. He fought the urge to demand that they don’t leave yet, that they stay and maybe curl up together, safe, even if just for a little while. “That is likely a good idea.”

~!~!~

The minute Sam said who it was he had reached out to it was like all the tension bled out of Gabriel. “Ah, her.” He flashed a bright grin. “Don’t worry about it. Feel free to ask for Her blessing anytime you’re here, or reach out to Her or whatever you do. Far as I know, I haven’t pissed Her off, and she’s one of the few who actually knows who I was, not just who I made myself into.”

Gabriel didn’t expand on that, though Alec was surprised to feel that he almost did. That he felt safe enough to. He didn’t really share his old witness-protection information with people. Alec, of course, because they were one in the same. But not others.

Though these two were turning out to be not quite like anyone else they’d met.

A small part of Alec still thought he should be worried about that. Their second meeting and already he felt so very close to them. A fact which was only proved when Sam offered to leave and Alec had to battle back the urge to ask them to stay.

“You’re not bothering us,” he said instead, and almost immediately wished he could take the words back. Please, don’t let me be blushing. “I just, I mean, you’re welcome to stay if you want. You don’t have to, of course, if you’ve got other things you need to be doing…”

Gabriel cut him off with a snort. “What my dragon is so poorly trying to say is that you two are welcome here anytime. You can stay if you want, take your pick of one of the bedrooms on the east side of the house, grab a bite to eat out of the kitchen. Or you can come hang out with us. Alec and I are just gonna go curl up out in the snow for a while and relax until it’s time to go back. Or, you can go back home if you want.” He shrugged like it didn’t matter. “Whatever you guys want. Mi casa es su casa. I’ve keyed the wards so they’ll let you portal in and out.”

With that proclamation, Gabriel pushed himself up off the couch, and he snagged Alec’s hand as he went.

“If you guys decide to head out, you’ve got my number,” Gabriel told them. “Call if you need us. Otherwise, we’ll let you know once we’ve got everything ready.”

Chapter Text

Sam watched Gabriel and Alec head out into the snow and started to laugh, shaking his head. “I’ve never met anyone like them, Magnus.”

Magnus couldn’t look away from where he could see Alec had already transformed and was settling into the snow, his entire expression content and relaxed. “Nor have I,” he breathed. He closed his eyes, remembering the faint purr that had escaped Alec up on the mountain, the chill of his scent, and took two steps towards the door before he caught himself.

Sam snorted and rolled his eyes. “Go. I’m going to get another glass of water and I’ll be right out. We can curl up with them.” 

“If you want to go home-“

Sam gave Magnus a shove. “I’m not letting you take me home when you so clearly and obviously want to be here, with them, with him, Magnus.” He gave Magnus a small nudge through the bond. I could feel how happy you were with him earlier, now go curl up with him. I’ll be out shortly, dragon-mine.

Magnus took a hesitant step and huffed when Sam gave him a shove through the bond. He watched his rider head deeper into the house before he turned back to the doors and stepped out into the snow. With a small exhale, he let his power sink around him again and, watching Alec’s reaction carefully, transformed.

Telegraphing his movements, he moved to the other side of Alec, and situated himself so his back was pressed lightly against Alec’s. A show of trust, and the chance to feel the coolness of Alec’s scales against him again. He curled up a fraction, making a spot for his rider when he decided to join them, and settled into the snow with a pleased huff.

Safe. Family. Home.

Sam stopped in the doorway, holding a pillow in his hand as he took in the picture of the two dragons curled together, just barely. “Well don’t you all look cozy,” he teased, approaching Magnus, climbing up and against his shoulder with a happy sigh. He couldn’t remember the last time Magnus had gotten to spend this much time as a dragon just, relaxing. The bond was singing with contentment and pleasure.

~!~!~

Having Magnus at his back was a wonderful feeling. It was – it was amazing. Alec felt the heat of the other dragon where they were just barely pressed together and it was everything he could’ve wanted. He had to fight back the urge to roll himself over enough that they could press together more. That was the only way this could’ve been better.

A little bit of grace stretched out along Alec and he found himself shoved backward in the snow just enough that he was pressed a whole lot more firmly against Magnus.

When Alec turned his head, his rider was grinning at him from where he laid on Alec.

Gabriel was flat on his back on Alec, staring up at the sky. The snow had stopped falling at some point which meant he was free to stare up at the stars. He looked over at Sam as the other rider climbed up on his dragon, and he grinned at the sight of the pillow. A lazy snap called up a light blanket as well. One that he could discreetly make sure didn’t blow off of him while they were resting.

He winked when Sam looked his way. Then, folding his hands behind his head, Gabriel went back to stargazing.

He didn’t need to say anything, and the others didn’t seem to, either. Alec was perfectly content in a way that Gabriel had only ever come close to feeling from him when they were all cuddled together with the kiddos in Alec’s room. It wasn’t something that happened often, and never for long. They were all too ‘big’ to spend too much time cuddling with their big brother.

This? This was even more than that. Alec was just radiating contentment. He was vibrating with the softest, faintest purr. Gabriel swore he could feel it vibrating in his grace.

Closing his eyes, he let the sound fill him and chase away some of the rage and pain that still sat within him, let the presence of the two beside him wash over him in surprisingly warm flickers, like laying next to a fire.

There, Gabriel let himself sink into the closest thing to sleep an archangel could manage, content that those close to him were safe. At least for tonight.

~!~!~

Magnus purred louder when Alec didn’t try to move away, and instead they both remained right where they were.  The only thing that was better was Gabriel tugging the two of them together so his entire side was pressed against Alec.  He trembled, tensing, afraid that Alec would move, but then… then for some reason he didn’t.  He relaxed, sagging into the comfort of having the other dragon close, and grinned when he saw Sam approaching with a pillow. 

Once his rider was fully settled and snoring quietly into his scales, his whole body lax with relaxation, and singing faintly from power and Gaia’s blessing, Magnus let himself doze off.  His magic reached out, brushing against Alec, reassuring him that the other dragon was all right and safe under the archangel. 

Then, for the first time in what felt like centuries, it settled. He was happy, and safe here.  He didn’t need to protect.  He could take the time to relax and just… be. 

---

Waking up the next morning to the sun and the warmth of Magnus beneath him had Sam smiling.  He felt rested, and he could still feel Her touch lingering on him, which meant that she’d reached out to make sure that he had pleasant dreams and… Sam’s eyes trailed up to Gabriel and he coughed, folding the blanket the archangel had summoned for him, smoothing it out carefully.  They had certainly been pleasant dreams. 

“She does know you,” Sam called out to Gabriel, feeling Magnus shift under him and he fought a grin.  Magnus never would be a morning person.  “She called you “Little Golden Wings”.”  He started to smile and looked up at the sun, relaxing at the feel on his face.  “And yes, she loves you, and loves that you have chosen the area here to stay safe.  She can help protect you here.”  He flushed and cleared his throat, holding out the pillows.  “Thank you for letting me borrow these.  Do you want me to bring them back inside?” 

You’re like a teenager with a crush.  It’s cute. 

Like you’re any better, cuddling up with your ice dragon?

Shut up.  Magnus grumbled. 

Sam gave Magnus a nudge, grinning when one eye opened to glare at him.  “Come on, I know you don’t want to move from your comfy spot, but we need to be getting back.  I need to meet with Catarina, and you need to actually look at your schedule.” 

Magnus groaned, stretching a little to take the chance to press tighter to Alec before he started to shift properly.  He didn’t want to leave the bubble of comfort he felt like he was in with the other dragon, but Sam was right.  They did have things that they needed to do. 

~!~!~

It never failed to amuse Alec that the one of them that didn’t actually need sleep was the one who was as far from a morning person as you could possibly get. Gabriel grumbled when Sam spoke to him, though there was a hint of a pleased sound at hearing about Gaia. “Told y’ she wasn’ mad at me.” Even though Alec couldn’t see it, he could hear Gabriel’s lazy grin in his next words. “Girl knows how to party.”

Rolling his eyes, Alec slowly pushed his body up. He hid his amusement when Gabriel didn’t even bother getting up yet. He just rolled a little to the left so that he stayed on Alec’s back and didn’t fall off when Alec stood up.

Which made it all the better when Alec transformed back to a human and let Gabriel fall.

The archangel hit the snow with a curse and a yelp that had Alec’s grin growing. They both knew Gabriel could’ve flown away before he hit the ground. He’d let himself land and deliberately laid there afterward, arms and legs spread, for dramatic effect. “You’re a terrible, rude dragon, and I don’t know why I love you.”

“You love me because I enable your sugar comas,” Alec shot back dryly. He kicked some snow Gabriel’s way, snorting when Gabriel just let it land on him. “Come on. I want coffee, and we need to get back and make sure the Institute’s still standing.”

Ignoring his ridiculous rider, Alec lifted his gaze to look at Magnus and Sam. “We’ve got a magical coffee pot in the kitchen that gives you whatever order you ask her for if you two want some coffee before heading out. I imagine there’s food in the fridge as well if you need a quick bit of energy.”

He tried very hard not to look too long at Magnus as he spoke. Alec was already flustered enough by the fact that he’d slept right up against the other dragon – and oh, how right it had felt, how safe and like home, and those were thoughts he couldn’t afford to have – he didn’t need to be more flustered by just how beautiful Magnus looked in the morning light. The way the sun hit his scales and made him shine like the most beautiful of treasures. Yeah, and he’s one you’re not ever going to have, Alec reminded himself sharply. So knock it off.

Alec turned toward the house and hurried inside, hoping no one had seen the blush that colored his cheeks.

From his spot in the snow, Gabriel huffed out a laugh.

~!~!~

Magnus transformed in a quick wave of his magic once Sam was back on the ground, standing over Gabriel in the snow.  His magic was still tingling from having been pressed up against Alec all night, and even as the shadowhunter ran into the house, he couldn’t help wishing that he had remained for a few seconds more. 

“Go get coffee,” Sam said, holding his hand out to Gabriel, even though he knew the archangel didn’t need it, grinning at him as he shook the snow off.  Looking at the other rider, he rolled his eyes and fought down a snort.  “You’re ridiculous,” he said, giving Gabriel a wink.  “And you’re asking to get pinned in the snow at a later date if you like it so much,” he added, turning to follow Magnus into the house. 

Magnus stepped into the house and towards the kitchen, keeping an eye out for Alec, smiling as he stepped into the kitchen.  “Well, I couldn’t resist coming to see this magical coffee machine, Alexander,” he teased.  “Show me how it works?” he added, stepping in closer.

Sam opened the door and left the blanket and pillow on the couch next to the window, leaning against the doorframe, waiting for Gabriel, giving the two dragons another few moments alone.  “Come on, let’s go, downfalls to plot, and dragons and riders to rescue,” he called. 

~!~!~

Gabriel continued to snicker to himself as his hearing picked up on Alec’s flustered voice talking Magnus through how you “…just um, just tell her what you want, exactly. But uh, you’ve got to use her name because Gabriel was going through this whole Iron Man kick at the time, and he wanted to name his electronics and make them semi-sentient or something…”

He grinned over at Sam when the other man turned back near the door. “Boy, kiddo, you sure know how to talk dirty, don’t you? Plots, rescue, murder.” He gave a visible and deliberate shiver as he walked forward. Pausing by Sam, he couldn’t resist leaning in a little and lowering his voice to a murmur. “Just wait till it’s my turn. If there’s one thing I’ve been told I’m good at, it’s…talking.”

With one last wink, Gabriel brushed up against Sam and strolled inside.

He found Magnus and Alec with their heads together near the coffee machine and he chuckled at them. “Be kind to Beatrice,” he called out. “She’s a finnicky little bitch who likes Alec more than she likes me, even though I made her.”

“She’s going to deliberately get your order wrong again if she hears you talking about her like that,” Alec reminded him. Though he looked a little too smug while he did it.

Gabriel snapped a strip of tape over his dragon’s mouth. Just to make a point. Then he hopped up on the counter and pulled out his cell phone so he could check messages while Alec pulled away the tape and started to mentally swear at him. What he found had him grimacing. “You might wanna make that coffee to go.” Turning his phone, he flashed the notification screen at Alec, showing him the seventeen missed calls, and forty-three missed texts. All of them from Jace and Isabelle.

The sight of them had Alec grimacing. He’d known they were going to have to deal with this. He just wasn’t looking forward to it. But after Gabriel’s call with them last night, he knew he wasn’t going to have much of a choice once he went back home. None of them were going to be happy.

“I can deal with them if you want,” Gabriel offered.

Alec rolled his shoulders against the ache that always came from tucking his wings back in after having them out for so long. “No, I’ll handle it. I need you to start gathering everyone for me while I do.” Slowly but surely the bits of Alec that he let show here were drawn back underneath and the cloak of leadership settled back on his shoulders. It had him standing taller, his voice getting a hair sharper and firmer. “I want to speak with everyone in one hour to start getting things in order. I’ll also need a call through to Imogen by tonight to start the process of getting everything approved.”

There was so much that had to be done, and so little time in which to safely do it. But neither one of them balked at the hard work. Gabriel’s anger from yesterday was still just below the surface, and he relished in anything that was going to get him closer to his goal, closer to going after the people that were hurting so many, and who were responsible for taking away one of the few brothers that Gabriel had fond memories left of.

It was Alec who turned to the other two in the room. “Thank you guys for coming out here with us, and for taking the time to come and do this on our turf. It was…it was nice.”

“Do you guys need a flight back, or you just gonna portal?” Gabriel asked, tapping out a quick message before pocketing his phone and hopping down off the counter. “I don’t mind sending you home before we go. Though, like I said, you’re keyed into the wards here, so you can portal out. Back, too, if you want to get away for a while. We don’t mind sharing.”

~!~!~

Sam shivered and snapped his mouth shut, clearing his throat, even as an entirely inappropriate flush worked down his whole body and he followed Gabriel into the kitchen. Unfortunately, that was when life had to come crashing back down, and based on the solemn expressions on Alec and Gabriel’s faces, they needed to get going sooner rather than later.

Sam gave Gabriel a quick nod, pulling out his phone as Magnus stepped closer to the coffee machine. “We can make our way back. Seems like you have enough to deal with. You’re welcome to use the loft as a get away if you need it.” He could feel the amusement through the bond from Magnus and did his best not to flush.

Magnus watched as Alec Lightwood, piece by piece, picked up the stoic Shadowhunter mask and slipped it on as though he had never removed it. He turned to look at the coffee machine and bent down to give it a smile. “Beatrice, it is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Magnus Bane, and this is Sam Winchester, my rider. I was wondering if you could help me with something.”

He wasn’t sure if it was his imagination, but it seemed like the machine perked up, eagerly responding. “A long time ago, I had the best coffee in my life. It was made in a bistro in Milan, by a woman named Imelda. I don’t know if you can make her coffee, but if you can, it would mean the world to me to give Alec, Gabriel, and Sam a cup of her coffee before we go.”

Magnus paused and reached out to gently touch the machine, pulling the memory forward, playing it out for her. “We’re going to be fighting a very tough battle soon, and I won’t be able to help Alec and Gabriel like I want to. But with your help, maybe I can give them this.”

With a shiver, a sputter, and a few seconds, Magnus watched four cups be slowly filled, and if he wasn’t mistaken, both his and Sam’s had cream like they both enjoyed. He inhaled, and leaned in, pressing his hand tighter against the machine. “Thank you Beatrice. This means the world to me. Hopefully, I’ll be able to see you again soon.”

Magnus picked up the cup that was more milk and sugar than coffee and offered it to Gabriel, before the one that looked like plain black to Alec. “Here,” he said. “You’re both going to need this.”

He took a long sip of his own, signing in pleasure with a happy groan. “Perfect,” Magnus complimented Beatrice. “Now, both of you enjoy that, get going, and let us know if there’s anything we can do to help.”

“Travel safe,” Sam added, taking the cup from Magus. “And seriously. Tell us if you need anything.”

~!~!~

There was always a feeling of relaxation that clung to Alec when he left his and Gabriel’s hideaway. One that kind of cushioned him when they came back to the real world. This time, that feeling was even stronger, clinging to him the echoes of Magnus’ scent against his skin, his clothes. Faint but there.

It helped Alec to stay steady even as a part of him wanted to turn around and go back, grab hold of that dragon and never let go.

It helped even more when he found himself in his bedroom facing down his siblings – neither of whom were happy with him.

Alec spent the first ten minutes just sitting on his bed drinking his coffee and contemplating maybe having Beatrice make his favorite coffee next time to show to Magnus. Almost as soon as he had the thought, he could feel his cheeks warm, and he had to bury his face in his coffee for a moment in the hopes that neither Jace nor Isabelle saw it. The last thing he needed was them to stop yelling at him just to start poking at why their big brother was blushing.

While it seemed he was lucky enough for them not to notice the blush, they’d both clearly noticed that he wasn’t paying as much attention as they’d wanted him to be. Isabelle, who had been standing at Jace’s side with her hands in her back pockets and mostly watching up until that point, had her eyes narrowed down on Alec now and something almost contemplative in her look. Jace, however, only seemed to look even more pissed off.

“Are you even listening to us?” Jace demanded.

Though it probably wasn’t the smartest choice, Alec found he couldn’t quite keep from saying, “Honestly? No.” That was clearly not the answer they’d expected. But Alec wasn’t quite done. He had too much on his plate this morning, and while normally he’d take all the time necessary to let these two vent to him and just settle for grumbling in his head, he didn’t have the time for it right now, and his impatience showed in his words. “I don’t need to sit here and listen to you guys tell me how unfair I’m being because I wouldn’t let you run around the city last night. I left orders for you guys to stay in and I expected you to listen.”

“What is going on with you?” Jace asked, brows furrowed down. He looked angry, so angry, and Alec hated that it’d almost become a familiar look. Anger mixed with exasperation. As if Alec were set to just ruin their fun and Jace couldn’t understand why. It… hurt. More than Alec had thought it would.

Gabriel had warned him, time and time again, that spoiling these two was going to come back and bite him in the ass. That letting them get away with little things was going to eventually leave them with the idea that they could get away with bigger things, too. But Alec had just… he’d wanted to give them the chance to be kids. To have fun. He’d never had the chance, and he’d wanted so desperately for them to.

When Alec looked up from his coffee, he found Isabelle watching him without the annoyance of moments before. It’d faded away to something a bit more worried. Her brows drew down, and she took a half step toward him. “Alec?” The hesitance in her voice drew Jace’s attention, had it snapping from Alec to her, but she paid him no mind. Her focus was all on Alec. “What’s going on, hermano?”

He’d always intended on explaining things to them. At least, as best he could. That had always been the plan. With a deep breath, and the two of them finally calm enough to listen, that was exactly what Alec did. “I met with a… a new contact of mine at the Mixer after it was attacked.” He chose his words carefully – no matter that he trusted his family, right now he wasn’t going to hand out Magnus and Sam’s names to anyone. Not until he was sure his Institute was safe and there was no chance of things reaching the wrong ears. “They had a lot of information about Valentine and his operation. Information that I’ve been discussing with them since then. Some of that information included a list of targets found in the pocket of one of the attackers that night. All of our names were on that list.”

Neither sibling flinched over that news. While they might sometimes frustrate Alec with their seeming inability to understand danger, they were all also raised in the same society. The threat of their death was something they’d all had to come to terms with ages ago.

Isabelle had sank down onto the bed near his feet during his explanation, and Jace had moved up to stand behind her. They both looked calmer, though there was still frustration on Jace’s face.

“Why didn’t you just explain that to us earlier?” Isabelle asked.

Her question might’ve been asked lighter than everything else so far, but with the tension of what was to come, and the annoyance that had been growing as they ranted, Alec’s response wasn’t anywhere near as calm as it should’ve been.

“Because I shouldn’t have to explain my every order just to get you to listen to me,” Alec snapped at them. “You should trust me to have what’s best for you in mind, and to explain it when I can. You should trust that I do things for a reason instead of always assuming that you know better.” Not that he thought telling them would’ve made a difference, either. They still would’ve wanted to go on whatever mission this was that they had. Confident and sure that nothing and no one could ever manage to hurt them. It was an arrogance that they’d always had, bred by their big brother always being there to watch over them.

Sighing, Alec sank back against the head of the bed, and he let some of his tension drop away. No matter how much these two frustrated him sometimes they were still his family. He didn’t want to have to fight with them. “This is bigger than just Valentine and his people wanting to come after us.” Lifting his free hand, Alec rubbed it over his face. “This is… it’s a lot bigger, okay? And right now, I’ve got a plan on how to stop part of it, and the start of a plan for the rest. But until I can trust that no one in the Institute is reporting back to someone else, the less that’s said about those plans, the better. Even to you two.”

“You think we have a spy,” Jace said slowly. He moved to sit down now as well, though he didn’t take his eyes off Alec.

It was hard not to sigh again. Alec took another drink of his coffee and tried to reach for the peaceful feeling he’d walked in here with. “I think too many things are happening in Valentine’s favor to be a coincidence.”

“And you think we’re going to just go around telling people about whatever you’ve got going on?” Isabelle asked.

Alec lifted his brows and looked from one sibling to the other. “No. I thought my siblings of all people would respect my authority as their Alpha and Institute Head, and trust me enough as their brother to tell them what they need to know when they need to know it.”

Those words struck home. Harder than Alec had meant them to, yet he couldn’t complain. Not when it had them both going quiet. Not when it looked like they were finally stopping to think instead of just react.

Seeing that, Alec softened a little. “I trust you two with my life,” he told them honestly. “And there is no one I’m going to want more on my team when this finally happens. But I need you to trust me, too.” It was an appeal he wouldn’t have made, once. Gabriel had been pushing at him to communicate better, and Alec was trying, he was. It just didn’t come naturally to him. His words were a bit more stilted than they probably should’ve been, and it was hard to say this, to give them this.

But, he was rewarded by the way that both of them immediately nodded at him. Like it didn’t even occur to them to think otherwise. “We’re with you, brother,” Jace said, echoed by a strong, “Whatever you need, Alec,” from Isabelle.

It was exactly what Alec needed to hear. Their easy agreeance was a reminder that, while they’d been pushing lately, they were still his family, and they would have his back no matter what. Alec hadn’t realized until just then exactly how much he needed that reminder. It took a weight off his shoulders. “Thank you.”

At least he knew he would have them to count on and to stand behind him. There was every chance he was going to need that comfort in the days to come.

~!~!~

Magnus was ready to crawl out of his own skin, pacing angrily across his loft for what felt like the hundredth time in the past hour.  He let out a low growl, smoke escaping from his mouth, even as he spun away from the window and across the length of the room again. 

Two days. 

It had only been two days, and he knew that Alec and Gabriel would be neck-deep in all of the preparation they needed to do before the raids.  Magnus also knew that he needed to go to Pandemonium tonight, but with his shift rippling over his skin every few seconds, it would do more harm than good.  Even the brief series of texts Sam had exchanged with Gabriel - confirming the locations of the bases they were to hit. 

He’d buried the rest of the time in working with Catarina, Ragnor, and other warlocks, quietly preparing them for victims.  All of them thought that he and Sam were going to be doing the raids, and that worked in their favor, so he didn’t try to convince them otherwise.  They were as ready as they were going to get, and now he just needed the shadowhunters under Alec to do what they knew how to do. 

Magnus blew out a shaky breath and sat down in the middle of his loft, scales bursting across his skin, his magic temperamental and snapping over his skin. 

The problem, of course, was that he was going out of his mind with worry over Alec. 

Alec, who was powerful in his own right, had an archangel for a rider.  He didn’t need protection, he didn’t need help, but that didn’t stop him from imagining the worst case scenarios over and over again.  What if they were hurt and there was no one there to protect them?  What if his father got ahold of both of them?  What if Valentine did? 

Sam looked up from his phone when several of the lightbulbs in the living room exploded, all at once.  The rest of the lights flickered before returning to full strength.  “Magnus,” he called.  “They’re going to be all right.” 

“I know!” Magnus snarled, clenching his eyes shut, curling even tighter up, a low growl escaping.  He knew that, he did, but he was a mess of conflicted instincts and desires, and all of it centered around keeping Alec safe.  He wanted to do something, even though that was the last thing they needed, and anything he tried to think of wasn’t, none of it was enough. 

Sam flipped open his messages and opened the thread with Gabriel, the intermittent flirty texts making him smile.  Keeping his phone out of sight of Magnus as the dragon was up and pacing across the loft again, seconds later, he typed out a quick message. 

Do you have a code for when your dragon is about to lose their shit?  Because I’m calling a Code Golden Eyes.  Magnus needs to see Alec.  Even if only for ten minutes, please.

Sam looked up when his dragon gave another growl and cleared his throat, meeting Magnus’ eyes calmly when they flew to his, anxious and angry all at once.  “If you can calm down for a few minutes, I think we can call Gabriel and Alec over so I can give them what I’m supposed to.” 

Magnus froze, staring at Sam.  “Do you know what it is yet?”

Sam shook his head.  “Not exactly, but after watching you, I have a good idea.  You’ll show Alec your sanctuary, and Gabriel and I will join you too.” 

Magnus tensed and swallowed, nodding slowly.  “You’re the only one who has been in there besides-”

“Besides Catarina and Ragnor, since you built it,” Sam finished, giving Magnus a small smile.  “I know, dragon-mine.  But it’s what you need.” 

A part of him hated how right Sam was, and he approached the couch, slinking towards it, sinking into Sam’s lap with a grunt, curling up tight against him, even as he breathed steadily.  “You’re right.” 

“Damn,” Sam said, his head falling back on the couch.  “Should have had my phone ready to record that.  Would have made great blackmail at a later date.” 

“Shut up,” Magnus growled, closing his eyes, reaching for his rider through the bond.  “Let me know if they’re coming over?” 

“I will,” Sam promised, reaching up to rub his dragon’s back.  “Your wards are keyed for them?” 

Magnus gave a slow, tired nod, relaxing into the calming scent of his rider.  “Yeah,” he breathed, closing his eyes. 

“Rest,” Sam ordered.  “I’ve got an eye on things, and I’ll let you know when they’re on their way.”

“Okay,” Magnus answered, cuddling closer to his rider with a small noise.

~!~!~

The few days after leaving their getaway went by in a blur of paperwork, meetings, planning sessions, and so many different things it was a wonder Alec could see straight. He worked as many hours out of the day as he could to get things ready while still trying to run his Institute. If it weren’t for Benji, he had no idea how he would’ve managed it. The man was more than just a secretary. Sometimes he almost stepped in to fill the role of second-in-command, though Alec knew he’d protest the title. Recently, he was doing the work of two people while making sure that Alec still got the credit for it so no one within the Institute would have any reason to get suspicious.

Not that Alec wasn’t busy as well. He worked his ass off, only taking a break for food when Gabriel was forcing it on him, running off of little sleep and extra runes until two days in when Gabriel physically dragged him to his bedroom and knocked him down on the bed.

“Gabriel, I need to work,” Alec tried to insist, shoving against the bed.

He really should’ve known better. It was a sign of just how exhausted he was that he thought that would work in any way, shape, or form. Gabriel just snorted at him and gave him a dry look. “You can work once you’ve had a chance to sleep,” he said firmly. Then he crawled into the bed with him and, despite the way Alec tried to wiggle away, he eventually ended up pinning the younger dragon down to the bed. It would’ve been a bit embarrassing if there’d been anyone around to see. Gabriel looked so much smaller, and yet he was sitting practically on Alec’s chest, holding Alec’s hands with one of his own, and not even breathing heavily from the exertion.

“You need to rest,” Gabriel told him, with just that hint of bite to it that let him know his rider meant business. “Now, you’ve got two options here, bucko. You can either go to sleep on your own like a good little dragon, or I can knock you out. Which is it gonna be?”

Countless things ran through Alec’s mind that needed to be taken care of. Things he could be doing instead of lying here sleeping and wasting precious time. But one look up at the sharp snap of grace in Gabriel’s eyes and he knew it was going to be pointless. His rider knew all of it already. He also didn’t care about what things didn’t get done if it interfered with taking care of Alec.

Alec wasn’t sure if it was something unique to Gabriel as a person, or to him as an archangel, or maybe to the part of him that he’d made when he’d first run away from home – whatever it was, Gabriel was almost dragon-like himself in his emotions. He was as possessive as Alec, as sharp as him, and not afraid to meet Alec bite for bite when they argued. Once, it’d made Alec worry, made him wonder if he were somehow less of a dragon the way his parents had always made him feel, and that was why he’d gotten a rider who was as powerful and dangerous as Gabriel. Because he couldn’t take care of himself.

Gabriel had been furious when he’d caught that thought. “We look out for each other, Alec. Did you ever stop to think that maybe having a stronger rider doesn’t mean you’re weak, but that maybe it means Dad decided you needed someone just as strong as you to pair with you?” he’d snapped at him, all bright eyes and sharp edges, just like he was right now.

Though Alec still had some doubts, it was getting easier to let go of them. To melt down into the care that Gabriel provided him.

Gabriel must’ve felt that relaxation. His grip on Alec loosened, and then he was twisting his body, using his knees to keep hold of Alec as he did. They ended up in their favorite sleeping position with Alec stretched out overtop his rider. One of Gabriel’s hands rested on the mark on his side while the other anchored in his hair. That grip was just a bit tight; enough that Alec knew he wasn’t going to be able to just pull away. Instead of feeling frustrated by it, he sank down into it.

“Go to sleep, you idiot,” Gabriel mumbled against his head. Then he pressed a kiss to Alec’s temple. “We’ve put together everything we can, you got Clave approval for it all, the teams are ready – let Benji and Underhill handle the last preparations.” He tugged Alec in a little closer and scratched at his head. “I’ve been messaging with Sam, and we’re gonna meet up in a bit to talk. Until then…sleep.”

There was just enough grace in that last word that Alec didn’t really have a choice. Between one breath and the next, he was asleep.

~!~!~

Sam was glad when Magnus finally let himself fall into sleep that he passed out for the better part of several hours, exhaustion catching up with him.  He’d been burning himself out trying to stay busy, and stay distracted, but even Magnus had his limits, as much as he liked to pretend otherwise.  He drifted into the bond and let Magnus pull him closer, sprawled all over him in ways that the dragon loved. 

When his phone vibrated and pulled him out of the light doze, Sam smiled and gave Magnus a small nudge, pulling him out of his nap.  “Hey,” he added, rubbing his hand down Magnus’ back and up and over his shoulders.  “Gabriel and Alec will be available to come over in a bit, if you still want them to.” 

Magnus blinked lazily up at Sam and dropped his head back down on Sam’s chest, breathing out hard.  “I don’t want to give them the impression that I don’t think they’re competent.  I know they are.” 

“Caring about someone doesn’t mean you can’t worry about them.  It just means that you can’t stifle them and stop them from being who they are,” Sam said, chuckling.  “Dean would have tried to do that with me if he’d met you.  Would have said you were bad for me-” he laughed outright when Magnus growled, loudly.  “-and a bad influence.  Right up until he saw what you’d do to protect me.  Then you’d get along perfectly.” 

Magnus nosed over his mark he’d made on Sam and let out a slow breath, nodding.  “All mocking aside for a moment,” he muttered, feeling Sam’s arms tighten around him.  “They feel different.  Alec, and Gabriel.” 

Sam swallowed and tried not to think too hard about the possible implications of that sentence.  “I know they do,” he said, keeping his voice low.  “And you’re not in a position where you can figure out what that means.  So all you can do is show him you want to be around, and around him and the rest will, well.  Sort itself out, I imagine.” 

“Stop being good at advice,” Magnus grumbled.  “I’m the immortal here.” 

Sam laughed and forced Magnus up and to his feet.  “Absolutely not,” he teased.  “Now go clean up your makeup so you can be pretty for Alec.  I know you want to.” 

Magnus’ eyes widened and he strode for the bedroom.  “How long do I have?” 

“Assume less than five minutes!” Sam called back, laughing when Magnus started to curse.  Magnus is primping and being ridiculous about it, but if you would like to come over, the loft will let you both in.

~!~!~

Gabriel’s plan had been to try and keep Alec down for as long as possible. He’d let him get away with busting his ass for practically two days straight. He needed sleep.

But, he should’ve figured that it wouldn’t last anywhere near as long as he’d hoped for. Even with him there to banish away any nightmares, Alec just wasn’t built to stay down long, not when he had a mission in front of him. He was likely going to crash hard once all this was said and done. But for now there was too much in his head to really keep him under for more than a few hours.

What sleep he did get definitely helped. As did the shower he took afterward. Gabriel sat cross-legged on the end of the bed and watched as Alec dug through the closet to find some clean clothes. He looked better. Less tense. And he wasn’t holding back at the moment, either, which meant his skin was as much blue-white scales as it was pale skin.

“You know, you could just go like that,” Gabriel gestured lazily with one hand toward Alec’s outfit, which at the moment consisted of just a pair of black jeans slung low on his hips, and a hint of underwear peeking out the top. It made Gabriel grin. “Something tells me Magnus wouldn’t exactly mind.”

It was delightful watching the color creep onto the back of Alec’s neck. “Knock it off. It’s not… you know it’s not like that.”

Oh, Gabriel knew Alec believed it wasn’t like that, and that was as heartbreaking as it was baffling. But outright arguing it right now wasn’t going to get him anywhere. He tacked that debate on for later, once things were said and done, or whenever Magnus made a move that would make it clear Alec was being a blind idiot.

Almost as if in protest to Gabriel’s suggestion, Alec reached out and grabbed the first black shirt he could find. It only took a moment for him to get that, shoes, and his coat on.

“You’re kind of tragic, you know that, right?” Gabriel pointed out. He rose at the same time and went over to his dragon, which only made the difference in their looks stand out even more. Whereas Alec didn’t have a thing on that wasn’t black at the moment, Gabriel had stayed calm in his usual jeans and army jacket, but he’d paired it with an obnoxiously orange shirt that Jace loathed, and a pair of equally bright orange boots – just to make a point.

Alec shook his head over it yet said nothing. He’d never really cared what anyone wore the way most people did. Even Gabriel’s comments on his own clothes only really got an eyeroll. “Absolutely tragic,” he said dryly. “Can we go now? We need to be back by first dark, and you already let me sleep longer than I should have.”

“Yet somehow it still wasn’t even a quarter of what you need,” Gabriel fired back. When all this is said and done I’m taking you up on that vacation offer, and if I have to, I’m going to lay on you until you get enough sleep.

Alec didn’t say anything about that, just held his hand out Gabriel’s way and waited calmly. Narrowing his eyes, Gabriel pointed two fingers at Alec, then at himself, and then back at Alec again, solely for the amused snort it got him. Satisfied with that, he grabbed hold of Alec’s hand at the same time he spread his wings.

The flight to the loft was an easy one. Magnus’ wards let him in just as Sam had said they would, which meant Gabriel was able to take them right inside, directly to the same chair they’d been sitting in the last time. He made sure that Alec was in it when they landed, with Gabriel perched on the armrest and grinning at the rider in front of him. “What’s up, bitches?”

~!~!~

Magnus shook his head and turned his attention to Gabriel and Alec sitting across from him and huffed out a laugh.  “One day, I’m going to get you to do that so much slower, just so I can properly watch because I’ve never seen magic look like that,” he teased before pushing himself up and off the couch.  “Come on, I suspect we don’t have long before the two of you need to be back, and I want to give you something.” 

“Consider it,” Sam said, standing as well, watching Magnus stop in front of the middle of the loft, a door shimmering to life in front of him.  “A return gift for taking us to your sanctuary,” he added, leaning against the side of the door.  He started to smile and looked to Alec.  “If you have no objections, Gabriel, I know Magnus wants Alec to come in with him first.  No shut doors,” he raised his hands, knowing how upsetting that would be.  “But we get to watch,” he said, grinning.  “Though I suspect you won’t last long before you join them.” 

“Sam,” Magnus growled, his hand on the knob.  “You’re going to make them think this is some sort of-”

“Magnus,” Sam interrupted, looking over at him.  “Shut up and open the fucking door already.” 

Magnus growled, narrowing his eyes at his rider, even as he felt the encouraging nudge from him, turning face the door again.  He pressed his palm to the center of it and reached out with his magic, the lock clicking open, the magic inside, the place had built for himself already starting to leak around the door.  He turned to look to Alec, swallowing hard before he held out his hand to the other dragon. 

“Alec,” Magnus said, his magic nervous and snapping under his skin, more and more gold scales appearing on his arms and hands by the second, meeting the eyes of the ice dragon sitting in his living room.  “I’d like to show you my sanctuary.  My,” he swallowed and took a deep breath.  “My hoard,” he added.  “If you’d like.” 

Chapter Text

There were countless teasing jokes to be made at the idea of Magnus watching him fly. Gabriel held them back, just barely, though he had a feeling his grin gave him away if the look he got from Sam was any indication.

But then everything was forgotten when Magnus talked about showing Alec something, a place that Gabriel needed to stay back from at first. It spoke a lot about how much they’d bonded in their last visit that the two didn’t immediately tense up at the idea of being separated in the house of someone who was clearly very strong, magically. The fact that Sam made it clear Gabriel would still be able to see him the whole time only proved that the trust they’d given here was well earned.

Even so, the last thing Gabriel or Alec had expected was for Magnus to be taking him in to his sanctuary – his hoard.

There was a moment where it felt like the air in the loft stilled. This, this wasn’t something that was done lightly. To be invited into a dragon’s hoard was one hell of a sign of trust. One that they wouldn’t have dared expect to be given. A hoard was personal, private, and special. To let someone else in there… to invite them in like this…

Alec felt a lump of something build in his throat. He rose slowly, feeling the comfort of Gabriel’s hand on him as he went. But he only had eyes for Magnus. He looked over at the hand that Magnus held out his way. This… Alec didn’t have words for this. He licked his lips and looked back up at Magnus’ face. Are you sure? He wanted to ask. Only, it seemed like such a stupid question with Magnus watching and waiting, so very clearly nervous and yet steady at the same time.

Go, kiddo. Gabriel’s voice was infinitely gentle. He gave a nudge with a wing no one else could see, pushing Alec forward.

Slowly, hesitantly, Alec made his way across the living room to where Magnus was standing. He didn’t take his eyes off the other dragon even once. He didn’t understand this – none of it made sense with what he knew of the other dragon so far, with what he felt. This went beyond just treating Alec well for the sake of his rider. And Alec had no idea what he was supposed to do, so he did the only thing that made any sense.

With far more calm than he felt, he walked up to Magnus, and he slipped his hand in his. “I’d love to.”

~!~!~

Magnus took a deep breath and opened the door, glancing back at his rider.  “Let, let Alec and I have the air, first?  You can come on the beach.” 

Sam nodded, smiling at his dragon, at how hesitant and afraid he was.  “Don’t worry.  We’ll stick to the beach unless you say otherwise.”  He gave Magnus another nudge and watched his dragon pull Alec gently through the doorway.  He gestured to the door with his head once the two of them were through.  “Come on, we don’t have forever, and you strike me as a beach person,” he teased.

Magnus tightened his hand around Alec’s and pulled him gently through the door and into the place he’d built for himself over the course of years with his own power.  “The magic of this place should prevent you from feeling the heat.  It alters to the temperature you prefer,” he said, clearing his throat.  “But if it doesn’t work, or it’s too warm, let me know.” 

He tugged Alec further down the beach, towards the edge of the water, and looked up at the setting sun, the twilight that was coming across the water.  “When I was a child,” Magnus started, his voice soft, even as he kept his fingers laced with Alec’s.  “There was a beach like this where I grew up.  When I went to build my own sanctuary, this was, this was what I ended up making.”  He turned to Alec and smiled.  “Fly with me and I’ll take you to my hoard?” 

Magnus squeezed Alec’s hand again before letting go, running a few steps into the water, splashing it up and around his ankles with a laugh before he transformed, flying out and over the water with a happy roar, climbing towards the sky that was already speckled with stars.

~!~!~

The beach was – it was beautiful. Alec knew his rider would love it there, would love the sand and water and warmth. But, cheesy though it may sound, the beauty of the beach around him was nothing compared to the sight of Magnus flying through the air. Alec felt like everything in him came to lift at the sight of this dragon, this beautiful, wonderful being who carried the kind of power in him to create worlds like this, and who, for some reason, wanted to share it with him. Him.

Alec shook off his awe as best as he could. Then he set off down the beach, making sure he was far enough away to not cause any trouble when he leapt into the sky and let himself go. Let the cool air around him sink down into his scales. To his surprise, it did exactly as Magnus said, adjusting the temperature around him just enough that the low-key discomfort Alec felt anywhere warm was gone.

With a happy laughing-rumble, he gave another flap of his wings and rose higher, like Icarus chasing after the sun he knew would burn him. But oh, it would be worth it.

--

Down on the sand, Gabriel watched his dragon fly up to his nephew, and he took a moment to just admire the two of them. Though he felt Sam at his side, he didn’t say anything at first. Just watched as Alec and Magnus flew together. They were beautiful in the setting sunlight.

“They make quite the pair,” he said softly, smiling a little as Alec stretched his body out, tail extended and wings free. Not holding himself back as he tried to do with others sometimes. He didn’t try and make himself smaller around Magnus. Nor did Magnus seem to want him to. They just… fit.

Shaking his head, Gabriel kept part of his focus on his dragon, but the rest of him turned to look out around him. His grace was picking up on the power it’d taken to make this place and it made him smile. “You know, I’m beginning to think your dragon got a little more from my side of the family tree than he realized.” He flashed Sam a grin. “Pocket dimensions are kind of my specialty.”

He took another look around and almost lifted his hand to snap. Only, he stopped halfway through and turned back to Sam. “Think he’d mind me snapping us up some chairs and food? I figure there’s no harm in you and I relaxing a little while we wait for the boys to finish their playdate.”

~!~!~

“They do,” Sam agreed, stepping up beside Gabriel, watching the two dragons frolic together, Magnus diving around Alec, roaring in delight, because here, there was no one to harm them, no one who could harm them here.  “Magnus can count on one hand the number of people he has shown this place, let alone let them in.  It’s…” he swallowed and looked to Gabriel.  “It’s where I started to heal, to really heal, from everything that happened.” 

When Gabriel mentioned food and chairs, Sam grinned, bright and wide.  “I’ll do you one better,” he teased, beating Gabriel to a snap, two loungers side-by-side with drink assortments and finger foods next to them.  He winked and strode towards his chair, stripping off his jacket as he did.  “While I can’t do that in the real world, yet, because Magnus and I are still learning and growing in our bond, here?  I can snap up things just as easily as you can.” 

Sam picked up one of the water bottles and a handful of grapes, flopping back onto the chair with a happy sigh, glad to relax.  “Come on.  I know you’ve been dealing with hell for two straight days.  We can take an hour and relax.  Hell, you can even go swimming if you want.  Magnus keeps the water perfectly temperate if you want to.” 

He could also feel the gentle tug from Her, that he was on the right path, that he was doing the right thing for whatever they needed to give Gabriel and Magnus.  This had been the right thing to do and he could feel Her approval radiating through him. 

---

Magnus spun back around to fly around Alec gleefully, his magic dancing with joy at the other dragon here, sharing the space with him, being here with him in the way no other dragon ever had.  It was easy to give him a gentle headbutt and turn them in the direction of the beach once again, after they’d both gotten a chance to stretch their wings.  It would be so easy to spend hours here, hours flying with Alec, playing on the beach with him, being around him, but no matter how much his magic wanted that, they had responsibilities. 

Once they were near the beach again, though still a few hundred yards away from their riders Magnus landed again, tucking his wings against his back.  It might have been easier to show Alec as a human, to explain what everything was, but at least like this, he would show, and if Alec wanted to learn more, he could. 

With a slow ripple effect, the glamour that he had on the hoard, the too-small nest in front of him, started to fade.  Alec would probably think the red garish, but Magnus loved it and he leaned down to nose at the collection of belongings in front of him, before gesturing the other dragon closer.  Magnus leaned in and rubbed his cheek against Alec’s again, purring quietly, trying to reassure the other dragon just how much he was trusted before he transformed. 

“You uh,” Magnus cleared his throat and stepped among the belongings, reaching his hand out to run his fingertips over each piece, his eyes fluttering halfway shut.  “You don’t have to transform back if you don’t want to, but this is easier to explain when I can talk.  Especially since this looks like a pile of junk at first glance.” 

You know I hate it when you refer to your hoard like that.

Magnus pointedly ignored his rider and focused on Alec again.  “You’re the only other dragon I’ve shown this, so I don’t quite know how this works,” he added, clearing his throat.  “But I wanted to show you.  It felt… it felt right to show you.”  He paused by a side table and let out a little laugh, grinning down at it.

~!~!~

Alec didn’t know what Magnus meant by junk. There was a feeling of something around the collection of items in front of him. A feeling of importance that practically sang in the magic here. Magnus could have shown him a pile of actual garbage or one full of jewels and golds and Alec had a feeling he still would’ve had the same sense of awe.

After just a small hesitation, and a quick debate, Alec drew his power inward again and let his body slip down into his human form. There, he walked up to stand at Magnus’ side. He hesitated again, and then figured fuck it. Magnus seemed to be like Gabriel in that he seemed to enjoy and appreciate touches. So, Alec reached out and caught Magnus’ free hand. He threaded their fingers together light enough that Magnus could pull away if he wanted to.

“I’ve never done this, either,” he admitted quietly. He didn’t say that it wasn’t possible, that he didn’t have anything as precious or beautiful as these to show off. What he did do was offer Magnus a smile he hoped was comforting. “I don’t think there’s a right way, though. Just… whatever you want. You can tell me about them if you want. Or I could just, um, just stand here with you. Whatever you need.”

Magnus didn’t have to do anything he didn’t want to. The trust he’d given Alec by bringing him here was a greater gift than anything anyone had ever given him, save for whoever had decided to bless him with his rider. This moment alone, standing here with Magnus’ hand in his in the middle of his sanctuary, his hoard, was something Alec was going to hold tight for a long time to come.

--

The sense of peace coming from Alec was humbling and beautiful. Gabriel closed his eyes and settled a little more into the lounger that Sam had snapped up for him.

He wondered if Magnus realized the extent of the gift he was giving to Alec. Not just the trust, though feeling Alec’s realization at that was heart wrenching and beautiful all at the same time. This was, it was so much more, and it was almost enough to make him want to cry. He looked over to where the two were standing together, hand in hand, and if Gabriel had needed to breathe the sight would’ve stolen his breath away.

Gabriel was only vaguely aware of Sam saying something. Most of his attention was on his dragon. But even when he realized the other man had spoken again, Gabriel still didn’t quite register the words. He was too caught up in what he was feeling from Alec. The shyness, the hope, and so much longing.

“Tell me he won’t hurt him,” Gabriel said, not bothering to look away from the two as he did. He swallowed down the emotion that was in his throat and tried to keep the touch of his grace gentle around the soul he’d sworn to protect with everything he had from the very first moment they’d met, when every tie Gabriel had still felt to Heaven had broken free and wrapped themselves tightly around the new center of his world.

Swallowing again, Gabriel finally broke his stare, and he turned to look at Sam with just the thinnest shield over himself. Just enough to make sure he wouldn’t cause the other man pain. “Tell me that Magnus won’t hurt him. Tell me that we’re not wrong for trusting you two.”

Because if they were wrong, if Alec’s fears came true and did something to destroy that fragile trust being extended his way, Gabriel wasn’t sure Alec would survive.

~!~!~

All at once, Sam knew, knew what they had to give to this dragon and his rider, knew what She wanted him to offer up as a gift, and as a promise and he blinked hard, fighting back tears at the realization.  He swallowed hard and looked to Gabriel, turning his words over in his mind.  “I think two people as strong-willed as those two are will hurt each other, intentionally or not,” he started, closing his eyes to feel the contentment, the fear, and the happiness bleeding through the bond from Magnus, even though he wasn’t trying. 

When Gabriel met his eyes again, Sam smiled.  “But if you’re asking me if Alec’s heart is safe with Magnus, should he choose to give it, well.”  He paused, looking down at his drink.  “I can tell you that there will be no greater protector of it, save maybe yourself.”  Sam finished off his drink and put it to the side, facing Gabriel fully, taking in the worry, fear, and emotion coming off the archangel, almost a mirror of what he felt himself. 

“Gaia told me I had to give you something.  Magnus has something to give Alec, and I don’t know what it is, but I think he’s figuring it out,” Sam started, looking down at the sand, and then back up to the archangel.  “And I think this is what I have to give you,” he breathed, letting out a slow breath, the rightness of it settling into his bones.  “It’s not my place to tell you how Magnus feels for your dragon, and I think you’d feel the same about Alec.” 

Sam smiled faintly, even as he felt a jolt of surprise and joy come surging through the bond, Magnus’ happiness almost palpable between them.  “But I can tell you that Magnus and I want, we need you both to come back to us.”  His voice softened further and he reached out to touch Gabriel’s arm, gently, briefly, before letting his hand fall between them.  “You can trust us.  To keep you safe.  To protect you against all others.  To fight your battles as well as our own.  We’re meant to fight these battles together, Gabriel.  I can feel it.”  He paused, before adding on, looking up at him.  “So can Magnus.” 

---

Magnus let out a shuddery exhale when Alec’s fingers were suddenly twined with his and he stepped just a fraction closer, shifting to lean his forehead against Alec’s arm as he took a shuddering breath.  “What I want, what I need,” Magnus paused and swallowed.  “Is to show you this.”  He trailed his eyes over all of the different things and smiled.  “I collect memories, Alexander,” he whispered.  “After a few hundred years, you forget, without meaning to, so I started collecting what I remembered most.  I’d already been doing it, I just hadn’t realized it was…” he swallowed.  “That it was my hoard.” 

With a small tug on Alec’s hand, he brought him over to where a teacup sat on a chair.  “This was Ragnor’s, and I stole it from him,” he winked at Alec.  “Don’t tell.  He’s, well.  The closest thing I have to family, and this is what he served me god-awful tea in the first time I met him.”  He smiled and put the teacup back down, stroking a reverent finger along the rim. 

“I have a side table from the last place I stayed in Peru, and I’ll tell you that story sometime if you want,” Magnus said, pointing to it with another grin.  “I was banned from the country shortly after, so it’s very sentimental, you see.”  He gestured to the pile with a wave of his arm and smiled.  “This is much of my life, here, some of the best memories, and not just good ones, bittersweet ones as well.” He picked up a small shell and held it close, closing his eyes.  “This isn’t the exact one, but one of our last trips to the beach, my mother gave me a shell like this, so I keep it to remind me of her.” 

Magnus paused and put it down, continuing to step closer to the middle of all of it, his eyes catching on the snowball he’d taken from Gabriel and Alec’s sanctuary, here, in the place of honor, before he looked up at Alec again, clearing his throat.  “Sam told me we had something to give you, before, before everything happens.”  He squeezed Alec’s hand and ordered himself to focus. 

“I know what it is now.”  Magnus met Alec’s eyes and glanced around.  “I want to tell you these stories,” he breathed, his voice soft.  “I want, I want to take the time to tell you these stories, Alexander.”  He hesitated before continuing, tugging on Alec until the other dragon was facing him fully.  “I know I can’t go into this fight with you, Alec.  I know you, Gabriel, your people, all of you know what you are doing, and are very, very capable.” 

Magnus swallowed, his mouth dry, blinking hard, even when Sam gave him a loving nudge through the bond.  “I need you to come back.  So, so I can tell you all these stories.  So we can go flying up your mountain again.  I hope, I hope that’s a reason enough to fight as hard as you can to come back, because I don’t have anything else I can offer.”  He squeezed Alec’s hand again and hoped, prayed with everything in him that he hadn’t taken this risk for nothing.

~!~!~

Sam’s words echoed down through Gabriel’s grace with just a hint of the power the other rider held. It brought a level of truth to them that Gabriel couldn’t deny. He was his Dad’s Messenger – he knew the power of the spoken word. Knew the truth of it and the lies that could be easily hidden inside of it. What Sam was giving here was very much a truth as he believed it. More than it, it felt like a promise. An offer.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been a part of anything,” Gabriel admitted quietly. They weren’t words that were easy for him, or that he shared with many. Yet they felt right to be shared here. “I ran away from home long before any of you existed because I couldn’t stand to watch my family tear itself apart anymore. When I came to earth… the creature I made myself into wasn’t good, Sam. You need to understand that. I took on a new life, a new name, and I bathed in more blood than any of you could imagine, combined.”

The words weren’t easy to say. Gabriel knew his faults – he’d had plenty of time to come to grips with them. But what Sam and Magnus had seen of him so far, he didn’t want them building any kind of belief or hope on false information.

When he looked at Sam, he let all sides of himself show in a way he’d only ever done for Alec – archangel, pagan, and rider. “I did some things I’m not proud of, but they’re a part of me, and I won’t pretend they’re not there. But if you and Magnus think you can handle it, that you can handle us…” He felt the bond inside him, felt that smoothness that only came when he and Alec reached a certain level of understanding, when they were both on the exact same page. It softened Gabriel’s words into something gentler, yet no less filled with fierce promise. “We’ll stand and fight at your side for as long as you’ll let us. We’re yours, if you want us.”

It wasn’t exactly what Gabriel wanted to promise, there was so much more, but some of those words would take time to come. Time for them to get to know one another a little better. Not everyone had the benefit of seeing a soul the way he did. Of knowing.

Gabriel held out his hand, and in doing so, held out the parts of himself he was surprised to realize he trusted Sam to hold without breaking.

--

Joy wasn’t an emotion Alec had ever been used to.

He knew it bothered Gabriel when he thought things like that, but it was true. He wasn’t used to feelings like that. Before Gabriel, he’d been happy, sure. But he’d never felt the kind of blinding joy that he’d felt in that first moment that he and Gabriel had touched together and the bond had been formed.

Since then, he’d had other moments of joy, happiness, peace, some tied to his siblings but most of them tied to the archangel who became like another part of him. His joy was Gabriel’s, and vice versa.

Their bonding was the closest comparison Alec had for the joy that was building in their bond now. Not just from his side, but Gabriel’s as well. He could feel it in Gabriel – knew that his rider was reaching out to Sam, could hear the words like they were a whisper in the back of his mind where everything Gabriel was. But it was mostly drowned out by his own happiness as Magnus stood there and bared the most intimate parts of himself to Alec. As he showed Alec the pieces of himself and then asked Alec to come back so he could show him more.

The faint hint of hope that he hadn’t been able to help harboring inside himself despite knowing how stupid it was, slowly grew with each bit of himself Magnus showed, each word asking Alec to please come back.

The dragon in him let out a low, rumbling purr that Alec knew was vibrating his chest, slipping through in a way that would’ve had his parents so furious at the break in control, and yet he couldn’t bring himself to care. Because Magnus was right there looking up at him like Alec was something important, and Alec had no idea what he’d done to deserve a second blessing in his life, but he responded to it in the only way he could.

Alec held tighter to Magnus’ hand and took a single step forward. He brought his other hand up, nervous and yet sure about this like he hadn’t been about anything else that had happened between them.

It felt like the most amazing thing to lean in and capture Magnus’ lips with his own. To pour everything he felt, everything he didn’t know how to say, down into a gesture he hoped encompassed it all.

It felt like home.

~!~!~

Magnus had kissed thousands of people in his lifetime, but not a single one had ever felt the way Alec did.  Sparks of errant magic, springing from the joy that seemed to be suffusing his whole body, shot around him, around them both, and he was pressing closer before he’d even finished the thought to do so.  His glamour was down, his shift was rippling over his skin, and a purr of pure, unadulterated pleasure was rumbling through his chest.  He never wanted it to stop, never wanted to break away, never wanted to have this moment end.

Alec, his magic, his touch, his presence, all of it felt right.  Right in a way that he hadn’t known was possible, and yet, kissing him here, in the middle of his hoard, in his sanctuary, it was perfect.  He could feel the answering, echoing joy through the bond from Sam, and grinned into the kiss, adding pressure to it before he pulled back, just a fraction. 

Magnus smiled as they stayed pressed together, both of them afraid to move and end whatever the moment had been.  He leaned into the hand on his cheek that was cradling him carefully, like he was something breakable.  “Alec,” Magnus whispered, his hands tightening in the t-shirt at Alec’s waist, holding onto him in a way that he was afraid to let go of.  A quiet purring growl escaped and he leaned, carefully, and nuzzled into Alec’s neck, the purr growing louder by the second as he lost himself in the scent of the other dragon, pressing even closer. 

His heart was pounding, too hard and too fast, but he couldn’t bring himself to let go, not yet.  Not when Alec’s lips looked pinkened and freshly-kissed, and his eyes were bright with magic, and a low purr was rumbling in his chest.  He grinned, bright, wild, and happy, his magic still dancing around them both, sparks of light chasing along his skin and Alec’s, his magic so eager to surround them both. 

Shifting, just enough, he pressed a kiss to Alec’s hand on his cheek and smiled against it before moving in closer, sliding his hands up and along Alec’s chest to his shoulders, wrapping his arms around them, his fingers tangling into Alec’s hair.  “Alpha,” he teased, his voice gentle and happy, smiling against Alec’s lips.  “May I kiss you again?” 

---

“We want you,” Sam breathed, the words a promise that echoed between them, reaching out to take Gabriel’s hand, squeezing it tight, holding onto him, even as he felt a burst of joy come flying through the bond, complete with magic that left him gasping and grinning.  When it finally faded to a smaller level of joy, he smiled at Gabriel, still holding onto his hand. 

“I won’t give away any of Magnus’ secrets, they’re not mine to tell,” Sam said, meeting Gabriel’s gaze firmly.  “But I suspect you and Magnus have more in common in regards to pasts you regret than you could ever want to.  I didn’t run from him, and I’m not going to run from you.” 

Sam raised both of his eyebrows and started to smirk, letting the heightened tension fade between the two of them.  They weren’t where Alec and Magnus were.  Not yet.  But they were making their way there, if he was reading things right.  “Besides,” he offered, his voice gentling as he squeezed Gabriel’s hand.  “I want to see just how horrible those pick up lines of yours can get.  And I have a feeling that’s going to take a while.” 

~!~!~

A startled laugh drew from Gabriel. “Oh, handsome, you’ve got no idea. I’ve been around since literally the dawn of time. There’s not a pickup line I haven’t heard.” Or likely used, if he were honest about it. But something told him it’d be a lot more fun using those lines with Sam than it’d been with anyone else.

Having power the way that Gabriel did meant that he often just had to snap his fingers to have what he wanted. Boys, girls, money, food, clothes – whatever he wanted. But he’d also been alive long enough to appreciate having to work for something.

Though there was something to be said for instinct, too.

Gabriel cast a look down the beach to their dragons. His smile softened without any conscious decision on his part. Dragons had instincts and mates and so many other things on their side to help them find their one. Archangels did too. And Gabriel knew – this kid here? It’d be so very easy for him to become Gabriel’s one. Someone who would see him and want him as he was not for who they wanted him to be. Someone who would see that and want him anyway.

But he was content to wait. To let it unfold slowly and see where they went piece by piece as he learned about Sam and Sam learned about him. Gabriel had always liked someone who could dish out shit just as well as they could take it. Someone who’d keep him on his toes. He had a feeling Sam was going to be able to keep up just fine.

Gabriel’s smile stayed in place when he looked back at Sam, though it turned a bit teasing. “I’m looking forward to what you’ve got up your sleeve too.”

---

The whole world could’ve fallen away in that moment and Alec wouldn’t have cared. Everything around him was made up of Magnus. Hot and cold pressed together in a way that left Alec gasping, surprised that there wasn’t some sort of steam rising up between them from every place they touched. It felt like he was burning and melting, and oh, angel, it was wonderful.

When Magnus called him Alpha it had Alec shivering – something he’d never done before. Yet it felt right that Magnus was the one to draw it out of him.

“Yes, yes,” The words rumbled their way out of Alec. He didn’t waste time waiting for Magnus to listen and answer, just surged forward himself until they were kissing again and Alec was once more lost on the swirl of everything. He hadn’t known that kissing anyone would feel like this. Or was it just kissing Magnus? Whatever it was, Alec never wanted to stop. He wanted to always be here, clinging to Magnus’ hips while Magnus held him, kissing like there was nothing else in the world.

When they broke apart again, it was Alec who ducked his head down this time, scenting his way down Magnus’ jaw until he could nuzzle in under his ear, against his neck, marking as he’d been marked.

Anyone who smelt them was going to read the other’s scent on them. Not strong, not enough to lay a claim quite yet, but present and there. Logically, Alec knew he should be bothered by that. He didn’t need his siblings asking questions. Nor did he need to accidentally come across someone from the Clave who might recognize Magnus’ scent. But instead of being bothered by it, the idea left Alec giving a deeper, happier purr. He wanted to wear Magnus’ scent on him. To let anyone and everyone know that this wonderful, amazing dragon wanted him. Him!

Alec let out a shaky breath at the way that thought rocked through him. He brought his head back up until he could press his forehead against Magnus’. “You’re so beautiful,” he breathed out. They were words he’d probably heard a thousand times before. Yet they were all Alec could think. “Thank you. For… for this, and for showing me this. I wish I could…”

He paused, closed his eyes, and pressed in a little closer, pressing skin and scales together. Wishes meant nothing. No matter how badly he wanted to return this trust, to show Magnus those parts of himself the way Magnus was laying his own self bare, he couldn’t. “Just… thank you, Magnus.”

~!~!~

Magnus stared up at Alec, his heart pounding, swallowing hard.  “You…” He managed a small chuckle, sinking his fingers into Alec’s hair, combing through the thick strands with a happy purr, even as they stayed pressed together.  He leaned in, shifting just slightly so he could kiss Alec, the softest and gentlest press of their lips together, a small, pleased noise escaping. 

“You don’t need to thank me for anything,” Magnus whispered, pressing their foreheads together again.  “You don’t.  I promise you that, Alexander.”  He took in a slow, deep inhale of their scents, their scents together, and offered up a smile. “You, being here like this…” Magnus brushed his lips along Alec’s jaw, another purr escaping him.  “It’s everything I ever could have wanted, and somehow even better.” 

Magnus combed his fingers through Alec’s hair again, playing with the strands, standing so close to him he never wanted to leave, before leaning in to nuzzle at the white scales running up Alec’s neck, pressing his lips to them.  “However, Alexander.  I take issue with you calling me beautiful when you decide to exist in front of me, looking the way you do.” 

He tilted his head back, just enough to wink at Alec to show that he was telling the truth, but also gently teasing the other dragon.  Brushing their noses together, Magnus let out a low, relieved purr and gave a small nip to Alec’s lower lip.  “I know you need to go back soon, and you have a great many things to be doing and getting ready, but…” he paused, exhaling against Alec’s lips, meeting his eyes again. 

“Not quite yet,” Magnus pleaded, using his fingers in Alec’s hair to tug him down insistently into another kiss, deciding to give the other dragon one more reason to make sure that he came back from the assault they were planning. 

---

“Tsk,” Sam said, rolling his eyes.  “I was expecting you to say what I’ve got in my pants, not up my sleeve.  Come on now, don’t lose your touch yet, I’m starting to enjoy seeing how bad they can get.”  He grinned and squeezed Gabriel’s hand, leaning in closer to him, carefully telegraphing all of his movements. 

With a smile, he pressed a kiss to Gabriel’s cheek, just the briefest brush of lips against his skin, feeling the tingle of Grace that brushed against him like a ‘hello’.  It felt warm and comfortable and he couldn’t wait to feel it again. 

He pulled back with a wink.  “I can’t promise you any truly spectacular pickup lines, since I could never hope to compete with your, ah, repertoire.  However…” Sam smirked and lifted his fingers to the hem of his shirt, pulling it up and off in a smooth motion, before he returned to his lounger, stretching out happily, putting himself on display.  “Never let it be said I don’t know how to tease, and tease well.” 

~!~!~

Oh, Dad, you’ve definitely blessed me this time, haven’t You? Gabriel knew his grin was probably just shy of dangerous and yet he didn’t even try and reign it in. “I am a firm believer of flaunting what you’ve got, and you definitely have plenty to flaunt, big boy.”

He didn’t even bother trying to hide the way his eyes ran slowly up all the fresh skin Sam had just put on display. He’d have to be dead not to appreciate a sight like that, okay? Gabriel kept up the leisurely look until he reached Sam’s face, and he let his grin shift into a smirk. He could picture that long form stretched out in the sand, on a bed, on an altar. The thought made him shiver.

Unfortunately, as they’d all brought up, their time was limited, and as much as Gabriel wanted to lay here and admire the view there were things that needed to be done and a busy night ahead of them. One that Gabriel and Alec need a little alone time to prepare for.

“You picked a terrible time to start playing this game, Sammy boy, and I’m a little bit proud of you for that.” Gabriel gave another long sweep with his eyes, one last good look to take with him. “If we didn’t have to go, I’d show you the meaning of teasing, throw on my favorite bathing suit and have a little wet fun.” He added an eyebrow wiggle for that, just because he knew it’d make Sam grin. “But for now…”

Feeling Alec starting to head his way, Gabriel rolled himself to the side a little, putting himself fully facing Sam. He didn’t reach out for the kid, didn’t try a kiss the way that Alec had. He just stretched out one of his wings and let the ghost of a touch brush down Sam’s aura, not even touching his body. He’d noted last time that Sam had seemed to feel them and used that now. From shoulder to toe, he let his wing drift down in a soft, barely-there touch, and he let a bit of grace dance in his eyes when he locked them with Sam’s. “Try not to miss me too much, hm?”

Alec’s amusement was clear to feel as he got closer. Right along with the glowing sensation of happiness that had filled the dragon.

Gabriel gave Sam a wink and then pushed up to his feet so he could twist and greet his dragon when he got close. Any signs of flirting or teasing were gone as he took in the two in front of them. They were practically radiating their good mood. It was a much better look for Alec than the one he’d had when they came here. This had been the perfect pre-battle moment the both of them had needed. It felt like a weight that they’d been carrying was suddenly so much lighter.

You ready, sugarplum? Gabriel asked.

The soft smile on Alec’s face was one Gabriel was going to hold dear to his heart for a long time to come. “Ready when you are. We should be able to make it back in enough time to get about twenty minutes to ourselves before we need to report to our station.”

That was perfect. Twenty minutes in which they could open themselves up to the bond and get centered, gather their power, and pull on all the wards and shields they needed to not only protect themselves and their team, but to make sure no one would see anything about Gabriel that they weren’t supposed to.

Alec slipped easily up to Gabriel’s side. His body was already making the shift from playful to warrior, movements smoothing out, and that grace he was so well known for on the battlefield slipping in. Yet he clung a little to Magnus’ fingers, and the smile he sent the other dragon’s way was still soft. “You two be safe tonight.”

They weren’t going to be the only ones at risk, after all. Magnus and Sam were going out as well, and while they weren’t fighting, that didn’t mean that no threat might come after them.

Gabriel turned himself so that he could smile at both of them. “We’ll send a message along as soon as we’re done, and meet you at the safehouse. You two play it safe, and send up a prayer if you need me.”

~!~!~

“That goes both ways, feathers,” Sam said, stretching as he stood and snapped away the loungers and food for now.  Compared to earlier, Magnus was radiating contentment and happiness and had settled down so much more compared to earlier.  “You call us if you need help.  Use Her if you have to, she’ll get the message to me.” 

Magnus gave Alec’s fingertips one last squeeze before summoning the door once again, unlocking it with a press of his magic before he held it open for the others.  “We’ll both be fine as long as you come back to us,” he said, smiling at Alec and then to Gabriel.  He fought down a snort when he saw that Sam wasn’t bothering with his shirt. 

He looked to Gabriel and closed the door to the sanctuary behind them, the magic fading.  “Both of you get going,” Magnus ordered, his voice soft.  “We’ll meet you at the safehouse when you’re ready for us.” 

Sam nodded, and stood beside Magnus, offering him all of the support that he could, a line of heat against his side.  “We’ll be there,” he promised.  His fingers twitched with the urge to leap into action, but they both had their parts to play the next two nights, and they were going to make sure they did them perfectly. 

Chapter Text

Leaving behind Magnus (and Sam) wasn’t the easiest thing that Alec had done. But he felt like he carried a part of the other dragon with him as he and Gabriel went back home. Like there was a piece of Magnus’ magic there with him as Alec left them behind and went back to the war waiting for them.

The archangel flew them straight back to their rooms so that no one would ever even know they were gone. There, the two felt into familiar, silent moves as they began to prepare themselves. Tonight was still the last of the prep work – there would be no fighting until tomorrow – but this was the last time they were going to have any sort of privacy. Any time just for them. They didn’t plan on wasting it.

It was time to get ready.

Alec stripped down and tossed his clothes over the back of a chair. Then he folded himself down to sit on the end of their bed, and he rested his hands on his knees, relaxing his body and opening himself up to their bond. For Alec, what he needed to do here to get ready was simple. It was a form of meditation that the two of them had come to perfect in their time together. Alec would relax his body and reach down, submerging himself in the bond, slowly turning them from Alec and Gabriel to AlecandGabriel in a way they’d never quite been able to explain to anyone else.

Gabriel said it was another one of those things about their bond that was unique thanks to his grace. It gave them a bit of a deeper connection; allowed them to feed off one another until they were more like one being in two bodies. It was something that could startle the people around them if they weren’t careful. Even Jace was a little unnerved by it.

While Alec sank himself down into them and worked on finding his calm and focus, Gabriel took the time to walk around him and refresh the wards and protections he’d put on him. Some of them were drawn with simple lines of power hidden underneath his skin. Others were traced in blood from a cut in his palm. Gabriel used everything at his disposal to make sure that Alec was going to be as safe as he could possibly make him. And he had a feeling they were going to need every protection they could for this.

They’d done this so many times before they had it down perfectly. When Gabriel finished his protections, Alec was calm and centered, waiting for Gabriel in their bond. From there, it was as easy as Gabriel closing his eyes and trusting himself over to someone who had never given him any reason not to.

When the two opened their eyes, the both of them flashed with the blue and white of ice and grace. Power flowed between them, and the two shared a smile.

They were ready.

--

What came next was a host of preparations that had been in the making for the past two days. Alec and Gabriel had set everything up as best they could. They’d chosen only people they trusted, people that Gabriel had personally checked to make sure they weren’t a traitor, that they weren’t going to turn around and betray them. Everyone else that wasn’t involved was left entirely in the dark about whatever was going on. They’d made as sure as possible to not give off a hint of what they were planning to anyone not in the know.

There were multiple teams in multiple different locations. The Inquisitor herself had hired three warlocks she insisted she trusted to portal those teams to their places, and everything was set up there exactly as needed.

Quite a few of those people came from Alec’s Institute. His Institute was high in numbers, and Alec knew them the best. He knew how to deploy them to best suit their needs.

Alec had chosen his own team carefully. No one was surprised that Jace and Isabelle were a part of that team. Though he knew Benji would be a surprise. But the others he chose were all Pairs, ones that he knew he could trust to do their job and to follow orders. They were also some of the best. From the minute Sam had warned them about which place was going to be the biggest fight, Gabriel and Alec had known exactly which one they were going to go to, and they’d planned their team accordingly.

They went out in pieces, through the standing portal at the Institute, from other Institutes where they’d been sent yesterday, all meeting together in Alicante.

Alec and Gabriel found their own way there. It was a subtle power play; one that no one in the Clave had been able to figure out yet. They had no idea how Alec and Gabriel got so easily in and out of their city, and both men would calmly tell them that they flew, every single time.

They stood together in their battle gear as they waited for the arrival of their teams. Gabriel was dressed in the jeans and leathers of a shadowhunter – a thigh holster on his left leg, another holster in his right boot, and the two staffs he preferred to fight with strapped to his back. Alec carried his bow and quiver next to him. They’d be strapped to him once in flight so that Gabriel could use them as need be, and only pulled out for Alec if he needed to transform once they were on the ground.

He didn’t plan on needing them.

Jace and Isabelle were the first to arrive, with three Pairs behind them as their ‘escort’ to the city. Others were filing in as well, the portals springing to life. Alec felt a thrill run down his spine as he watched his people gather around him. It was time.

“You all know what we’re here for,” Alec told them all, his eyes going from one person to the next.  “We have two missions today – get the hostages to safety and kill or capture every Circle member you see. This is our chance to save some lives and cripple Valentine’s forces. It’s going to turn the tide in the war in our favor, but it’s not going to be easy. You’re going to be going after your own people today.”

No matter what they’d done, what they’d turned into, they were still, at their core, shadowhunters.

Alec stood a little taller, and he let a bit of Gabriel’s grace seep into his voice, a bit of the Alpha he’d become for these people. “Don’t let that stay your hand,” he commanded them. “The minute they put the Circle on their necks, they stopped being shadowhunters. They turned away from Raziel and the mission he gave us. They turned away from everything that was good and right and made themselves no better than the demons we were tasked to hunt. They stopped being your brother, your sister, your uncle, your aunt, your friend. If you can’t take them down, then turn around now and walk away, because once we’re out there then there can be no doubt. No second guesses. The people in these facilities need us. They need our help. Who’s willing to give it to them?”

The first sharp cry came from Isabelle, but it was taken up by countless voices after that, one after another calling out. Feet began to stop out a rhythmic beat while the light of seraph blades and dragon fire flashed through the air.

Alec let an almost feral grin curve his lips. “Then mount up, Riders. Let’s go bring our people home.”

The sound of dragon roars echoed through all of Alicante.

It was time.

~!~!~

Magnus watched his rider move without trying on the floor of Pandemonium, dancing with downworlder after downworlder while he sipped his drink up on his throne.  The club was tense tonight, and the whispers that the shadowhunters were mobilizing, that there was an attack, that there was something that was going to happen were growing. 

The longer that he could stay here and project calm, the longer his people would believe that they had nothing to fear.  If there truly was something to fear, they knew that he and Sam would be at the front lines of the conflict, whatever it was.  Magnus finished off his drink and put it to the side, letting his head fall back as he reached out with his magic, touching the wards of the building. 

If they also didn’t realize that Sam was dancing on top of the node to absorb as much power as he could before the call came in about what happened?  Well, that was for the better. 

Alec and Gabriel had been right that they would need to be there for the after, and they both needed to be ready for it.  Magnus tugged some of the power out of Sam, letting it settle into him again, his skin crackling with everything Sam had already pulled and fed through him.  He wouldn’t be able to act as a conduit for long, especially not as much power as they were pulling, but Magnus could store it much better than Sam could, and they would need it. 

It feels a bit like a bomb waiting to go off that we know is coming. Sam sent at him, reaching down into the ley lines again with a gasp, ignoring the burning of his fingertips as he did.  The necklace he wore with the talisman from Gaia burned, reminding him of how much he was pushing his limits.  But this could mean the difference between life and death for so many. 

Magnus hummed and smirked, lifting his eyes as one of his servers approached with an issue, speaking with her for a few minutes before he sank back into the bond.  We are.  The entire community here knows and can feel it.  That’s why they’re here, where we are.  It was also why Catarina and the other healers he had reached out to were ready, all of them were ready, poised, and waiting for his order, for the first casualties to come through. 

There were too many in the magical community with premonition of sorts that would not know something was coming, and there were even fewer that would willingly (or unwillingly) work with Circle members.  Those that knew of what was happening had not breathed a word, and Magnus had to pray that it was enough, and that Alec and Gabriel would be able to stay safe. 

Magnus stood up and was about to head to the bar for another drink and to check in for the evening when a fire message shot through the air.  He grabbed it, and Sam tensed through the bond, but kept dancing.  Until he called for Sam, there was no reason to suspect anything untoward of a single fire message. 

Then a second came in. 

And a third. 

The messages were short, clearly written by shadowhunters.

Four dragons, eight riders found.  Urgent healing required.  Denver Institute. 

Magnus flipped open his phone and hit the speed dial for Catarina.  Sam was up and moving towards him now.  They needed to get back to the apartment that he had set up in New York for the remaining, the worst that were going to be sent there by Gabriel and Alec. 

Six dragons, two riders.  Need minor injury healing.  Atlanta Institute. 

“Where?” Catarina snapped the second the phone connected.  “We’re ready.” 

Magnus loved her even more fiercely in that moment.  For all that she was a healer more than a warrior, she was a warrior in her own rights, in every possible way.  “Urgent warlock healing is required in Denver, Atlanta…” he flicked his eyes to the last message. 

Eighteen injured.  Warlock healing needed.  Chicago Institute.

“Chicago,” Magnus finished, well-aware the club had gone near silent around him, the tension ready to snap.  “You need to be in Chicago and Denver.  Atlanta has minor injuries.  Let me know if you need help, Catarina.”  He cut the call off and hit another number, knowing she wouldn’t want to stay on to chat, and gave a nod to his club manager, glad when the club started to be emptied, Sam stepping up behind him. 

“We’re live,” he snapped, casting a glamor around him so no one could hear him.  “Do you have-”

“There are already four dragons here, Magnus, and you need to be here now,”  Ragnor snapped.  “We have to get them stable or they’re not going to make it.” 

Magnus clenched his eyes shut and sent out a prayer to anyone listening that Alec and Gabriel were all right before he nodded to Sam and summoned a portal.  “We’re on our way.”  He snapped the phone shut and looked to Sam.  “You ready?” 

Sam nodded, his face steel.  “Let’s go. How many?” 

“Four dragons.  Ragnor said we need to stabilize them,” Magnus said, leading the way through the portal and into the heavily warded building.  The roars of pain and the sound of Ragnor shouting had him striding forward.  Behind him, Magnus heard Sam drop to his knees, breathing hard.  He hesitated, turning to look back at his rider-

I’m fine!  But if I can meditate while I pull from the node, I can get you more power! Sam snarled through the bond, his body already starting to burn as Magnus reached deeper into the bond and started to gently pull from him.  He pressed his palms to the floor of the building and closed his eyes, breathing in deep, even as his hands started to burn.  “Please,” he whispered, his talisman hanging between the floor and his neck.  “Help me help them.  Please, we need your help.” 

Magnus felt the ley line node surge under him and was standing beside Ragnor restraining a dragon halfway through a transformation a moment later. 

“Get them unconscious,” Ragnor ordered.  “We’ll worry about healing their minds as soon as they aren’t tearing themselves apart.” 

Magnus swallowed and nodded, power leaping to his fingers, feeling it instantly replaced by Sam, turning his focus to the other dragons that Ragnor was barely able to hold still. 

---

By the time the last expected fire message came in, and Magnus had contacted Catarina to handle it, he was ready to collapse, and the only reason he was standing was the power Sam was still attempting to feed him in fits and spurts.  There were seven dragons and four riders spread out across the entire floor of the building that he had gutted, warded, and designed to keep all of them safe and protected while they recovered. 

For now, for their own safety, they were sedated, and Ragnor had called two other warlocks that he explicitly trusted to help keep watch and Magnus was, was ready to drop.  He stumbled over to Sam and knelt beside him, gently lifting his hands that were bright red with power burns.  “Ragnor,” he croaked, cradling Sam as his rider fell against him, his eyes shut, and his breathing deep while he meditated.  “Hands.” 

“Knew the two of you were overexerting yourselves,” Ragnor grumbled, approaching with bandages. He got Sam’s hands wrapped in bandages and studied the two of them.  “You’re going to be okay tonight?” 

Magnus managed a nod and held Sam close, leaning back against the wall, glad when his friend snapped a pillow behind him.  “Yeah.  Just need to rest for a bit before I portal us back.”  He pulled his phone out and looked at it.  “Good work tonight old man.” 

Ragnor snorted.  “You know I’m not the one you should be saying that to.” 

“Shut up and let me compliment you,” Magnus growled.  “Now go sleep.”  It was proof of just how tired Ragnor was when he didn’t argue, but nodded.  He tightened his hand on his phone and settled in to do something he was truly terrible at. 

Waiting.

~!~!~

The horror of the facilities they raided was something Alec knew was going to haunt him for a long, long time to come.

No battle was easy, though there were some that went easier than others. Fighting against demons was a much easier prospect than fighting against someone who had once been a part of your people. When Alec fought against a demon there was no hesitation on his part, no piece of him that regretted in any way the loss of another demon.

Fighting against the Circle wasn’t like that. These were people, riders, dragons. How many of them were here because they had to be? How many chose it? How many were victims of a place just like this, forced into a bond they didn’t want yet now had no choice but to fight for?

Each person, each dragon, that fell under Alec’s claws, Gabriel’s swords, their arrows, was another loss that tore at the Alpha pair. Another soul they didn’t manage to save. Some of them were beyond redemption, and they knew that, could see it as they looked at them. Even still, they would mourn those. Dragons weren’t meant to battle against other dragons. Nephilim weren’t meant to fight other nephilim.

But it wasn’t the battle that would truly stick with them. Alec had killed before, and he knew he’d kill again. Though it wasn’t easy, he could live with it. It was the victims they found that would haunt him. The dragons half-mad from a broken bond, so feral they didn’t recognize friend from foe. The riders curled up, insensate to anything around them beyond the pain of the bond that had been taken from them, or the bond that someone had tried to force on them. It was the rooms, the pens, where they’d been held like animals.

Alec stood in the center of it all and fought not to let his ice creep over everything.

We got them free, Gabriel reminded him, pressed up against Alec’s leg as they watched over the litters of wounded being transported via portal. The two were resting their own injuries until Gabriel could heal them later, once they were away from everyone. Focus on that, Alec. We got them free.

Alec watched a small purple dragon the size of a horse be carried by seven men on a litter, half their scales gone from where they’d fought against their chains, and he ached. Not soon enough.

The next few hours passed by in a blur of names, faces, phone calls and fire messages, meetings before the Inquisitor, other members of the Clave, and various Institute Heads.

Together, Alec and Gabriel walked the halls of the Chicago Institute, Atlanta, Seattle, Los Angeles, touring through the wounded dragons, riders, and Pairs, discreetly offering what help they could. Then it was back to New York with their own team, who had thankfully sustained injuries an iratze could heal. Back to their wounded. They could only offer so much help at other places – but here, here was home, and these were Alec’s people. His Clan.

Two dragons had been brought back to their Institute – dragons that they had been led to believe had died on a mission, or abandoned their post. Five riders were brought with them. Seven shadowhunters who had survived. Alec knew the numbers would change over the next few days. The list of the dead found in each place would build and be passed out to the various Institutes they came from.

Benji met them as they were doing their tour of the infirmary. Most of the people here were hurt, scared, and skittish, and the presence of Alec and Gabriel served to help calm them down.

“We only ended up with seven serious injuries from the attack teams,” Benji told Alec quietly, strolling along beside him. Their infirmary was top of the line, set up in a separate building at the back of their property, and larger on the inside than it appeared on the outside. Most dragons could shift to a smaller form at least before being treated. Those that couldn’t were set up under tents in the outside training area.

Alec was still in his dragon form. It offered a sense of comfort that he wasn’t going to deny his people.

“How many did we lose?” Gabriel asked. He walked alongside Alec, his weapons sheathed but his clothes still bloody. He’d wiped his hands and face in deference to where they were, but his clothes were still filthy.

Benji didn’t have to check his tablet to answer. “Four from the attack teams. From those rescued, so far we’ve claimed nine to bring to rest.”

Thirteen. Thirteen people that Alec was going to have to write letters for. Thirteen funerals they were going to have to hold. It wasn’t much considering the forces they’d deployed tonight and the amount of victims they’d found. But any one was too many. Alec closed his eyes and tried not to let his grief show.

He didn’t want to think yet about how high the numbers would be when it was all said and done. Already the amount was staggering. Gabriel had been making a mental note between them about how many might need his personal help, and how to slip out and go offer what he could. That number was only going to grow when they went to check on the Downworlders.

Thinking of them was enough to turn Alec mind toward Magnus, toward Sam, and a wave of longing welled up in him. He wanted nothing more than to go and see Magnus. It was like an ache in him that throbbed as soon as he focused on it. He wanted to go and find the other dragon and curl up underneath his wings. Hide for a little while from the blood and pain and death of his people.

Have you messaged them yet?

Gabriel gave a soft hum and pressed in. Not yet. They’d both been a bit distracted so far. But Alec could tell that Gabriel wanted to go to them as much as he did. Gabriel touched his cheek against Alec’s leg and then lifted his hand to press there as well. Soon. We’ll message them as soon as we're done.

It was the promise they held on to as they continued to walk through their people.

--

Alec had no idea how much time ended up passing. He’d checked in where he could, Gabriel had discreetly pushed along an injury or two to give the dragon or rider a better chance at surviving, and they’d mostly managed to avoid being pinned down by any of the medical staff. But eventually, the night caught up to them.

It was actually Benji who kicked them out, with Isabelle backing him up. “You two have done enough,” Benji said firmly. “Everyone else is going to rest, and you two need to do the same.”

When Alec gave his sister a deliberate look – she’d been on his team, yet she was here in a lab coat – she gave him a look that was both soft and chiding. “I already took a two hour nap, hermano.”

Oh.

Together, the two shooed them away, with promises to wake them if they were needed, and threats that “I don’t want to see you until sunrise, at least! Don’t think I didn’t see you were hurt, Alec. If it’s not better by morning I expect you to come see me!”

Though the thought of bed was tempting, there was a place that was even more so, and neither one of them had to say anything to agree on that.

Alec managed to shift from dragon form down to human, stumbling only a little as the injuries in one body transferred down to the other and he was hit all at once with just how sore and tired he was. Gabriel caught him with one arm and wings, propping Alec up against him. “Just a little longer, sugarplum,” he reassured Alec. Even he sounded tired, though. If not in body, then in spirit.

They could’ve text, and it probably would’ve been a good plan to give some kind of warning, but neither one of them was thinking that far ahead. They didn’t think beyond getting out of there and getting to the two people who they wanted to see more than anything.

Gabriel at least waited until they were in their room and the door shut – with the wards up to keep anyone from barging in – before he gathered Alec to him and made the flight from their room to outside the Downworlder safehouse. How he knew which one to go to was something Alec wasn’t going to ask. He didn’t care. They’d offered their help here as well when they’d made plans with Magnus and Sam.

Alec knew that. He did. He just, he was exhausted and aching in his body and his heart, and though he wanted nothing more than to help out here, he also wanted more than anything else to see the dragon he’d promised to come back for.

He leaned heavily on Gabriel’s wings to keep himself upright while Gabriel stood outside the building and gave a knock against the wards.

~!~!~

Magnus was dozing, holding his rider close, curled protectively around him, even as he remained, in the bond, and trying to focus on his phone, waiting for the call from Gabriel.  As it was, he wasn’t going to last much longer without passing out, so he might have to send a text first and pray it didn’t end up hurting or upsetting the archangel.  But then there was a ping at the edge of the wards, and it took him an embarrassingly long few seconds to realize the only person who would be doing that was exactly who he’d waited to hear from. 

With a tug, Magnus opened a door for Gabriel and closed his eyes, waiting until they were both inside before he sealed the wards behind them.  They couldn’t afford for anyone to see or feel this place, but the knowledge that Gabriel was here, that he was likely bringing Alec with him, that they were both all right had him perking up enough to sit more upright against the wall. 

“Alexander,” Magnus called, praying that he was right and the second presence he could feel was Alec’s, because he wasn’t sure if his heart could take it if it wasn’t.  “Gabriel.”  The knowledge that they were here, that they were safe, was a balm on his soul and all he wanted, more than anything else in the world was to see it with his own two eyes.  He knew that his voice was hoarse with exhaustion, but the eleven they’d managed to save out of the twenty that had been brought here were worth it. 

The ones that had been too far gone, they’d…

Magnus closed his eyes, breathing through the grief, the knowledge that these eleven were the worst, and that there would be more soon.  He reached up to comb his fingers through Sam’s hair, the motion comforting as he looked up at the sound of approaching footsteps.  He curled protectively over Sam, right up until he could feel the chill in the air and his magic sagged in relief, because he knew that.  It was familiar, and good. 

~!~!~

The sight of the two on the floor was a relief almost as much as it was a worry. The first thing Alec and Gabriel thought to themselves was They’re okay. It was almost immediately followed by worry as soon as they took in the flagging energy levels of both Magnus and Sam. They’d clearly worked themselves hard tonight and it was showing.

Gabriel’s grip on Alec spasmed for a moment as he took in Sam’s unconscious form. He had to grip tight to his grace to keep it from leaping forward and wrapping around the pair to soothe and heal. That wasn’t something he was going to do without their permission. Especially not after Sam had reacted so negatively to his grace way back at the start. The last thing Gabriel wanted was to hurt him or scare him.

With how tightly Alec and Gabriel were still wrapped up together their worry was felt by both of them. They moved together as one until they were right there next to them, able to reach out and touch. Gabriel’s hand brushed over Magnus’ hair at the same time that Alec reached out and let his hand brush the back of Magnus’ neck. The touch grounded them and soothed some of those raw places inside. AlecandGabriel became a little less one, and a little more them.

“Hey there, kiddo,” Gabriel said softly, pushing his fingers to card through what had likely once been well-gelled hair. It had fallen a bit while Magnus was working, most likely, and Gabriel used a hint of grace to separate the few knots he encountered.

At the same time, he extended his other wings so that they curled in a protective barrier with all of them inside, safe. His dragon was mostly asleep against him, and Magnus and Sam were right there, safely inside his wings where no one could come after them, no one could hurt them. They’d all had a rough night but they’d survived. Anything else could be healed with enough time, rest, and grace.

Gabriel relaxed a little more, and his smile, though small, lost some of the sharpness at the edges.  “Looks like you two had a rough night.  Want a little top up? You’re looking a bit… raw.”

~!~!~

Magnus leaned in against Gabriel and Alec, turning his nose against Alec’s wrist and inhaling his scent with a happy, pleased sigh.  Alec was here, he was safe, and so was Gabriel, and they’d made it through.  He adjusted his focus to Gabriel a few moments later and took a deep breath.  “Sam can’t.  He, he pulled too much from Her,” he gestured to the bandages on Sam’s hands.  “But if you can help with those, I know he’d appreciate it.  Power draw burns are nasty to heal from.” 

Magnus turned the focus to their bond, nudging Sam out of it, piece by piece, until his rider was blinking slowly, his body tensing as he started to wake up.  “Hey Sam,” he murmured.  “Gabriel’s gonna help with your hands, and we’re gonna stand up, okay.” 

Sam blinked slowly, trying to lick his lips, but his mouth was dry and he (with more magic than Magnus should have been using), managed to stumble to his feet, and immediately sag against Gabriel.  “Shit,” he swore, his legs feeling like jelly.  “Sorry, was, was kneeling for hours.  Not got a lot of feeling in my, my legs.” 

“We got you,” Magnus said, glad when Alec offered a hand, using it to lever himself upright before he leaned against the dragon again with a happy sigh.  Alec was safe, and the last little piece he’d needed to be able to stop holding himself upright and rest he now had.  He blinked his eyes slowly at Gabriel and cleared his throat. 

“Can we go somewhere?  Bed?  Or snow.  Or, or something?” Magnus asked, his words starting to slur.  “Sam and I, need, need to rest…”

~!~!~

The instant Magnus gave permission, Gabriel’s grace was almost dancing in his palms, and he held it back only long enough for Magnus to wake Sam up and get him upright. Once he was tucked right up against Gabriel, propped up on him, actually, Gabriel reached out and pressed his palm over Sam’s hands, sending out the thinnest bit of power that he could. Just enough to wipe away the burns. Tomorrow he’d see about offering something else to help soothe away the raw places inside. If not grace, then a potion or something.

While Gabriel took care of Sam, Alec focused on pulling Magnus up with them and tucking him in close. These two weren’t the only ones exhausted. Alec was feeling more and more drained by the minute. But he still curled his arm around the exhausted dragon leaning against him. Just so he could be sure Magnus wouldn’t slide right back down.

They had to look a sight – the four of them all leaning in on one another like the most precarious tower ever. If it weren’t for Gabriel acting as a steady base for them all to slump over it was likely they all would’ve ended up back on the ground.

“We can go wherever you guys want,” Gabriel offered. He would fly them literally anywhere just so long as it had somewhere for them to all sleep. It didn’t even matter that there were people around who might see. All that Gabriel cared about was getting them somewhere he could make sure they were safe and could rest.

Still, there was another reason they’d come here, and Alec reminded him of it when he poked at their bond. Does anyone here need us?

“Oh, right.” Grimacing at the fact that he’d forgotten, Gabriel cast a look out over the room, though he kept his voice low enough for only those against him to hear. “Anyone in here need a helping hand that can’t wait for tomorrow?”

As much as Gabriel wanted to help – and he would! – he also wanted to take care of these three more. Magnus and Sam were so drained it was a wonder they were upright, and he still hadn’t healed Alec yet. Nor would he be able to until he got his dragon in bed somewhere and could check him over to make sure he did it right. The sooner he could do that, the better.

~!~!~

“No,” Sam breathed, glad that Gabriel was helping to support him, even as he managed to get on his feet properly, blinking hard.  “No, we, Magnus and I.  The ones we could save.  They’re, they’re healed and sedated.  Ragnor, n, and Magnus’ friends are watching over.” 

Magnus let out a quiet purr as Alec pulled him closer, grunting as he tried to shift enough to get his feet properly under himself, glad when Alec didn’t call him out on it.  “Nest,” he said, reaching out to touch Gabriel’s arm.  “Bed’s big enough for us.  Spare bedroom.  Giant blanket pile.”  The thoughts were getting more and more blurry by the second, which meant that he was going to pass out soon and not be able to move, magical exhaustion creeping in at the edges. 

He grunted and felt Sam’s small nudge.  “The loft,” he told Gabriel, meeting his eyes.  “You’ll know it.  It’s big.  Alec and I can, can be us.  Warm and soft.”  It was his nest, and it was exactly what he wanted in this moment.  Gabriel and Sam and Alec all curled safely under his wards and in his nest. 

“I call Gabriel as a pillow,” Sam announced, nuzzling into Gabriel’s shoulder, the feel of soft feathers brushing his face and making him smile.  “And the plaid blanket.”  He closed his eyes and leaned into the touch with a small noise.  “Alec’ll want the gold one, I bet.” 

~!~!~

“You’d be wrong,” Gabriel said easily, tugging Sam in a little closer. He looked up at Sam’s sleepy face and winked at him. “You forget, he likes to sleep in the snow. Blankets don’t usually make it in our bed long.” Then, in a teasing voice, he couldn’t quite resist adding on. “He likes a good fur, though.”

A wobble from one of the three attached to him was enough to have Gabriel forgoing the teasing. Instead, he curled his arms and wings a little tighter around those with him, and with a bit of a shield to prevent anyone from seeing anything they shouldn’t, he extended his other wings and took flight, bringing them from the safehouse to the loft.

Alec didn’t bother opening his eyes at first. His other senses were too full of everything else. The press of Magnus against him, the scent of him blocking out the scent of blood and medical and death that had been filling his nose for hours now. And then suddenly they were somewhere new and that scent of MagnusSam was everywhere. Alec breathed it in and shivered a little as it settled into his nose, in his chest.

Here, where every instinct in Alec was telling him that he was safe, the adrenaline he’d been running on was fading away until Alec felt like he could sink straight down to the ground and sleep. Even the voice that was demanding he go back, that he be with his people, watch over them, make those phone calls and visits no leader ever wanted to have to make, that voice had gotten quieter.

The weight of Magnus moved from where it was pressed to him and Alec couldn’t quite help the mournful noise that slipped from him. A whine he’d normally be ashamed of.

But then Gabriel’s hands were cupping his face and Alec’s world narrowed a little. “Hold on just a minute more for me, big boy. Just a second.” The bond shifted a little. Alec felt the extra bit of grace trickle in, nudging at the parts of Alec that usually only he could reach, pushing at him to let go of his power and shift. It wasn’t often that Gabriel used the bond to push that; nor could he do it without Alec letting him. But he trusted that Gabriel would take care of him and he let the shift rush over his body.

“There we are,” Gabriel murmured to him. His hands were oh-so-gentle as he encouraged Alec to lay down where he directed him, even using a bit of grace to help nudge Alec into whatever spot he wanted. Once he had Alec there, the grace didn’t leave. It washed over the broken and bleeding places on Alec’s body and soothed them down, cooling the burning fire that only ever came from adamas weapons.

When Alec made a sound at those wounds being touched, Gabriel shushed him. “Shh, almost done, Xander, just a second more. That last Pair really did a number on you, didn’t they? Just lay still and I’ll get it, and then we’ll sleep. How does that sound? Just you, me, Sammy, and Magnus, all in this nice little nest your boy has.”

That sounded really, really nice. Alec let himself slump into the softness under him, the rush of grace against his scales, and the warm presence of Gabriel where he curled up with pillows in his favorite spot against Alec’s stomach and side, with the scent of Magnus screaming out mate and home.

~!~!~

Magnus watched Gabriel comfort his dragon, and get him fully healed, and once he was curled against Alec, Magnus tugged his rider forward and around Gabriel.  Once he was situated, once the two of them were comfortable and Sam was already mostly asleep, Magnus let himself shift, giving a happy groan.  He settled into the blankets, on the other side of their precious riders and reached out to nuzzle into Alexander’s neck with a pleased hum.  Another small stretch and he had a wing out and over Alec and their riders. 

Perfect.  Protected.  His. 

Another nuzzle into Alec’s neck and he let out a soft purr, his eyes already drifting shut at the scent of mate in his nest, precisely where it was supposed to be, and maybe never leave again.  At long last, Magnus followed the pull and tug of his magic into sleep.  Gabriel would wake them when they needed to be awake. 

Sam knew that if Dean were here, he’d be mocking him for the way he curled into Gabriel’s arms so easily, but.  With his dragon safe and behind him, and an archangel in front of him, there was really no safer spot to be in.  So he let himself be held and drift off completely once Magnus was asleep.  Between Magnus and Gabriel, he felt wrapped up in the most glorious cocoon. 

~!~!~

Sleep came easily for Alec and dragged him under for hours of peace. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d been able to sleep as well or as deeply as he did in Magnus’ nest. Even the nightmares stayed at bay – something which he would marvel at later, and he knew wouldn’t last. Not after everything they’d seen.

When he finally woke up, it was to the faint buzz of Gabriel in their bond. Sorry, Xander. But Benji sent a text and it sounds like he needs to talk to you. Not enough to bring you back. He just needs to talk about something.

Not much else would’ve been able to get Alec to not only wake up but to actually make the effort to slip out of the comfycozywarm that Magnus’ nest was. He could’ve happily spent hours more with their riders between them and Magnus’ wing laid protectively overtop him like a barrier between Alec and the rest of the world.

It took a little joint effort between him and Gabriel to get Alec out without disturbing anyone else. He drew back just enough to be able to shift, which made it infinitely easier to start moving.

Gabriel, who shamelessly stayed in the nest cuddled up with Sam using him like a body pillow, was at least kind enough to snap his fingers and change Alec into a pair of sweats and a tank top. He also gave Alec his phone and a fresh cup of coffee. Alec paused long enough to smooth back some of Gabriel’s hair and press a kiss to his forehead in an absent Thanks, Gabe. Then, on silent feet, he padded out of the room and out into the main part of Magnus’ loft. Hopefully, he wouldn’t be too annoyed at Alec moving through his space.

The place where he’d least likely be in the way was the patio. Alec went out there and was greeted by the refreshingly cool morning breeze washing over his skin. He gave a happy sigh as he sank down into one of the chairs Magnus kept out there.

Alec tried not to think about how right this felt. How good it was to sit here under the protection of Magnus’ wards, fresh from a night in his nest and just saturated in the other dragon’s scent, sipping at his iced coffee like he got to do this every day. (He wanted to start purring at the thought of being able to do this again, often)

But, there was a reason he’d gotten up, and he probably shouldn’t put it off. With a sigh, he unlocked his phone, found Benji’s number, and hit call.

It only took a moment for Benji to answer. “Sorry for waking you,” was the very first thing he said. “I know you’re no doubt exhausted still. I just need ten minutes of your time to go over a few things with you from the Clave, and then a quick email I need you to sign off on, and then you can go back to sleep for however long you need. I’ve got most things taken care of until at least noon.”

A fond smile curved Alec’s lips. Never once had he regretted the choice in bringing Benji in as his secretary-slash-second. The man was smart, good at his job, and probably better at managing some of the paperwork than even Alec was. He caught on to a lot of things that others didn’t, yet had the wisdom to keep quiet about it.

Case in point – he hadn’t gone to Alec’s room to look for him, despite everyone likely thinking that was where they were, and where they’d last been seen going. He called, and he didn’t bother asking Alec where he was. In fact, he was practically covering for him.

“It’s fine, Benji,” Alec reassured him. “What do you need?”

Adjusting in his seat, he settled in to drink his coffee while he tried to untangle whatever trouble was happening back home, hopefully in enough time to be able to go back and settle into Magnus’ nest once more without disturbing anyone. Even if he had to stay human to do it, he wanted the chance to push up against those warm scales again, nuzzle a little bit closer this time under that protective wing. Maybe just without their riders squished in the middle.

Chapter Text

The instant Magnus could no longer feel cool scales against him, he started to stir, and when he finally managed to blink himself awake, only Alec’s scent remained in the nest and he fought down the urge to let out a low whine.  The last thing he wanted was Alec to have to leave already, even though he knew there was so much for them to do.  Stretching out his magic revealed that Alec hadn’t left however, and appeared to be out on his porch. 

Shifting back from Gabriel and Sam enough so he could transform, Magnus summoned a pair of silk pajama pants for himself and yawned, ready to sleep for another few hours.  But first he had to find his errant dragon and perhaps drag him back to bed.  When Gabriel cleared his throat and looked to the door, Magnus smiled faintly.  “I won’t disturb him,” he promised and looked down to his rider, still wrapped carefully in Gabriel’s arms.  He gestured with his chin, closer to the fire on one side of the room.  “Proper bed over there if you two want one,” he added, his eyes tracing them both happily, resisting the urge to purr loudly and happily at their scents in his nest space. 

With a faint wave of his fingertips, Magnus summoned a cup of hot chocolate and padded through his loft, determined to track down his missing ice dragon. 

He caught sight of Alec sitting out on his little patio and couldn’t help grinning.  He yawned again and leaned against the doorframe, keeping the door shut so Alec would have privacy, but if his dragon happened to look over and see him shirtless and waiting for him, well.  No one had ever accused him of being subtle, and if he had his way, he was going to drag the very soft looking, and clearly still tired Alexander Lightwood back to bed. 

Magnus smiled and took another sip of his hot chocolate, relaxing as he watched Alec handle whatever it was that had needed and summoned him.  At least he hadn’t left, he was still here, and based on what he was wearing, he wasn’t ready to leave yet. 

---

Sam yawned against the warm skin beneath him and had to smile at the faintest touch of feathers, even as he felt Magnus give him another gentle poke through the bond.  “Can we move closer to the fire?” he murmured against Gabriel’s skin. 

“Not that I’m not eager to get you into bed but…” he yawned, huffing out a laugh as it interrupted him.  “Just want to curl up with you and sleep some more.”  Sam shifted and wrapped an arm around Gabriel’s waist, realizing belatedly that his hands were healed and still tingled, which meant they’d been healed by Gabriel with grace. 

He’d have to thank the archangel when he wasn’t so tired that he felt like he could fall over if he yawned too hard. 

~!~!~

All it took was Sam sleepily asking to move and Gabriel’s grace was already reaching out to do it. He would’ve been embarrassed by how quickly he did it if Sam were more awake to tease him over it. Though the amusement he felt from his dragon was enough to tell him that Alec had picked up on it. Even if he wasn’t commenting on it yet.

Gabriel tugged Sam in a little closer and tried to pretend that he hadn’t just flown them immediately to a spot by the fire, along with a few extra blankets to make a nice nest of their own. He twisted just enough that the fire would be able to warm against Sam’s back. If Sam’s powers worked anything like Gabriel’s, he was likely cold from using up so much of his power the way he had.

“You can try getting me in bed another day. Or a couch. A floor. The wall. I’m not picky,” Gabriel teased him. He pet his hand over Sam’s back soothingly, hoping to nudge him back down toward the sleep he clearly still needed. “For now, get a little more sleep. I’ll wake you up if I’ve gotta go.”

That was the best he could promise. He couldn’t say that he couldn’t go – soon enough, they were going to have to go back to the real world, back to the trouble and death that waited for them. But for this moment longer Gabriel was more than content to lay there with Sam wrapped up around him, and his dragon a happy, easy presence nearby.

--

The phone call with Benji took a little longer than Alec had intended. But, it meant that most of the paperwork was taken care of, and other things were scheduled and prepared for when they had to be back. Thanks to Benji’s skills, he didn’t have to go back in until eleven, at the latest – shadowhunter hours were a bit different than mundane ones, most shadowhunters were just going to sleep with the dawn which meant their days started later.

That meant that Alec was going to have a little more time to spend here with Magnus and Sam. Hopefully, time to do more than just sleep, but be able to talk to them, check in and make sure they were both okay, too.

As if Alec’s thoughts had somehow summoned the man, he turned to look back toward the inside of the loft and instead found Magnus standing nearby drinking a mug of something and watching him with sleepy eyes, wearing nothing but a pair of pajama pants.

The sight was enough to stall Alec’s brain. He lost track of what he was saying, the words just trailing away into nothing, as his eyes drank in the sight in front of him. By the angel. Magnus was… he was beautiful. Alec had known already that he made a beautiful dragon, and that he was gorgeous in his human form, but seeing it put on display like this… It was the type of sight Alec once hadn’t allowed himself to admire. Yet what else could he do now? Magnus was made to be admired. He deserved to be.

“Alec? Everything all right?” Benji asked, a hint of worry creeping into his tone.

Alec blinked his eyes a few times as he tried to reboot his brain enough to actually answer and not sound like an idiot. “I’m um… fine. I’m fine.” Not the most eloquent of answers, but it was the best Alec could do.

You’re kind of adorable right now, Gabriel sent teasingly, though full of honest warmth.

Alec chose to ignore him – he had plenty of material to return Gabriel’s teasing. But there were more important things in front of him. “I’ve gotta go, Benji,” he settled on saying. “I’ll see you at eleven.”

Without saying anything else, Alec hung up the phone. He hoped to whatever angel was listening – that wasn’t his bratty rider – that Magnus didn’t notice the way Alec fumbled his phone a little when he was done. He tried to cover it up by rising and stuffing the phone down into his pocket. Carrying the last of his iced coffee with him, he steeled himself to go over and open the door, embarrassed at so blatantly staring and yet unable to resist the pull that seemed to be between them, dragging Alec closer the instant he saw the other dragon.

He smiled at Magnus once he was inside. It was an almost involuntary reaction. Yet he didn’t even think of trying to stop it. “Hey. I hope I didn’t wake you or anything. I tried to go outside to keep it quiet.”

~!~!~

Alec was clearly dealing with trouble from the Institute, and Magnus hummed, hoping that it didn’t mean that he would have to go back so soon.  It had only been a couple of hours, and they all needed more sleep, no matter how much work waited for them on the other side of things. 

When Alec noticed him, Magnus couldn’t help perking up, smiling wider, especially when it was very, very quickly clear that the other dragon couldn’t look away.  He took another long sip of his hot chocolate and waited for the other dragon to hang up his phone before he was approaching, almost stalking him, his eyes still unable to look away.  A delightful shiver crawled up his magic and when Alec opened the door, Magnus was immediately wrapped in the ice dragon’s scent again, making him relax fully . 

Magnus shook his head with another yawn and finished off his hot chocolate before waving the cup into the vague vicinity of the kitchen, reaching out to put his hands on Alec’s waist and tug him closer with a happy sigh.  “You didn’t wake me,” he promised, leaning in to drag his nose up the length of that tempting rune the other dragon had on display.  “But I missed you as soon as you were gone, so I decided to come find you and see if I could tug you back to bed for a little while longer.” 

He smiled against Alec’s skin and pulled back to look up at him, tracing his eyes over his face to reassure himself for the hundredth time this morning that Alec was perfectly well, perfectly all right, and smelled like him, setting all of his senses alight in the best way.  Magnus let out a low breath, his hands flexing against Alec’s hips, and he smiled.  “Can you come back to my nest for a little while longer, Alexander?” 

---

“I do think you’d look quite good against a wall,” Sam breathed, yawning against Gabriel’s skin.  He gave another nod when Gabriel promised to let him know when he had to leave and he tightened his hold on the archangel, just a little more.  He didn’t want to give up the comfort of having him so close, and so safe just yet.  Not when they were about to dive head first back into hell on the other side of Magnus’ wards. 

It was waiting for him, for all of them, but for now, all he needed to worry about was sleeping, and that was more than enough.  He smiled faintly and curled in closer to the archangel, glad that he could still feel Magnus close by, and the quiet happiness he was radiating meant that he was with Alec.  He could sleep, Gabriel would keep them safe. 

~!~!~

Ohh, Alec was never going to get used to that. To the way Magnus touched him, how he leaned in and scented Alec, held him like he was something important, something special. Nobody but Gabriel ever touched him like that. Jace was shoulder claps, brief hugs, and a back pressed against his or a body curled under his wing on cold nights. Isabelle was laughing hugs and a small fierce weight pressed against his chest, a slender one laid out on his back.

Gabriel had been the only one who touched Alec like it was natural. Like keeping his hands off of Alec was the unnatural thing. He’d held him, let himself be held, stroked his hurts, and sought not to create anymore, even accidentally.

And now Magnus. Magnus, who held on like he wanted to keep Alec right there with him. Who touched him with the kind of strength and care that made Alec feel safe and almost special.

The drink vanished from Alec’s hand with a little twist in the grace of the bond that told him just who had done it. However, he didn’t poke at Gabriel for it because it left his hands free to be able to reach out and brush hesitantly over Magnus’ biceps, up his shoulders. When his touch wasn’t rebuffed, he leaned in a little more and dipped his head to nuzzle against Magnus’ temple where he smelled so warm and sleep-sweet.

What are you doing with someone like me? Alec wanted to ask. The scent of blood, the feel of it on his hands, between his teeth, tried to push forward, and Alec buried himself a little more against Magnus and the warmth of his scent.

He didn’t say any of that out loud. Instead, he tilted his head so that his mouth was closer to Magnus’ ear, and he rubbed his nose a little more against Magnus’ temple, scenting them both. “Take me to your nest, Magnus,” he murmured. He wouldn’t go back to sleep, he knew. Not with all these thoughts kicking around his brain now. But maybe with Magnus, he’d be able to shut the world out for a little while longer.

~!~!~

“I’ve got you,” Magnus breathed, his voice soft, even as his hands slid around Alec’s waist to hold him close.  He could feel the faint tremble that meant Alec likely wouldn’t be able to sleep, that what had just happened was quickly catching up with him, and while he couldn’t, and wouldn’t push anything on the other dragon, he could be here.  “You’re safe with me, Alexander.  You’re safe here.” 

When Alec whispered, his voice exhausted, for him to bring him to his nest, Magnus didn’t hesitate.  “If this makes you uncomfortable, just tell me and I’ll put you down,” he promised, shifting quickly to get his arm behind Alec’s shoulders and knees before he lifted the other dragon with a wink and headed back for the not-really-a-guest bedroom. 

Once they were back inside, with the door firmly shut behind him, Magnus found his rider and Gabriel curled up closer to the fire and smiled, still carrying Alec as he brought him to where they’d slept the night before, all four of their scents mingled.  He lowered Alec to his feet with a faint grin and winked at him.  “Dragon or human cuddling?  It’ll be cuddling either way, and I’m up for either, but you tell me what you need,” he said, still standing close to Alec, rubbing a hand up and down his arm, over the white scales that were covering some of his skin.   

He was going to spend a great deal of time remembering and appreciating those arms later.  And with the memory of Alec curled up and happy in his nest.  But first, they had more rest to catch up on. 

~!~!~

How the hell was Alec supposed to answer any sort of question when Magnus went and pulled moves like that? He didn’t have the words for it, and for once Gabriel didn’t seem like he was going to step in and give them to him. He seemed content to lay where he was, holding Sam and stroking his back.

He felt a bit embarrassed by the fact that Magnus had actually carried him back here. More so by just how much he’d enjoyed it. To have someone pick him up like his size didn’t matter, like it was just normal…

Alec shook that thought away and focused instead on Magnus and the comforting touch of his hand. When he realized what he was being asked, Alec didn’t pause to think before he blurted out “You.” An almost instant blush colored his cheeks right after he said that. Alec felt his scales ripple across his skin at the same time. He hoped they hid the blush. “I just, it um, it doesn’t matter,” he tried to say. “Whatever way you’re more comfortable. I don’t, I’m okay with uh, with whatever you need.”

Of course, that had to be the point where Gabriel finally did speak up. Not to save Alec like he could have before but to rat him out, the little shit.

“He likes to be human when he’s out of sorts,” Gabriel called out in a voice pitched low so as not to disturb Sam. He ran his hand up Sam’s back up to his hair, brushing it back a bit so that he could then run his hand back down. “He also likes to be a blanket, if you don’t mind the chill.”

You little shit, Alec snapped at him, turning his head just enough to flash his teeth at his rider. Don’t think I won’t get you back for that. I can share all those little things about you, too.

Gabriel flashed him a smirk. It’s cute you think that bothers me, dragon-mine.

Rolling his eyes, Alec turned back to Magnus, and he hunched his shoulders just a little. “Ignore him. I told you, whatever you want is fine, Magnus.” Then, because he hadn’t missed the worry… “I’m fine.”

~!~!~

Magnus chuckled and reached up to brush some of Alec’s hair out of his face, cupping his cheek gently, leaning in to kiss his cheek as gently and softly as he could manage.  “I asked you what you needed, Alexander.  You can turn that question around on me next time,” he added, reaching down to take Alec’s hand and give it a squeeze. 

Once he found a perfect spot, Magnus let out a pleased purr and turned to look at Alec, tugging him in close again, before leaning in to scent his neck.  “But if it would help to know what I need, all I want is to curl up with you and not move for at least a little while longer.  Because as much as we want to pretend otherwise, none of us are entirely okay after yesterday, and that’s all right.” 

Magnus knelt down, then stretched out and settled into the blanket and pillow pile with a happy hum, looking up at Alec, before up at him and holding out his hand.  “I have no objections whatsoever, considering how hot I run naturally.  Now come here and be my blanket, Alec.  I deserve at least another hour’s worth of cuddling before we think about coffee or breakfast.” 

~!~!~

The mention of there being a next time had Alec wanting to purr. Though not anywhere near as much as the sight of Magnus laying there, reaching out for him. Alec dared anyone to resist something like that.

He smiled, just a little. “How am I supposed to say no to that?”

Alec reached out and took the hand Magnus was holding out his way. He stopped trying to second guess, at least for a little bit, and let himself take what was so clearly on offer here. He let himself be tugged down, and he laid himself out over Magnus as he’d done with Gabriel countless times before.

He tried to keep from laying fully on him, shifting just a bit to the side to take some of his weight off the other dragon. Not that he doubted Magnus’ strength; he just knew his own size well. But even then, laying out on top of Magnus was, it was wonderful. Alec was able to stretch out overtop of Magnus and cuddle up until they were pressed together. He absently wished he’d left his own shirt off so that he could feel skin and scales against skin and scales.

This was good enough, though. It was great.

Alec purred as he adjusted himself so that he could lay his ear over Magnus’ heartbeat. The steady thump against his ear was soothing, and the press of all that skin, the heat of him, the strength in the body under his. It was perfect. He was safe, his rider was safe, and his mate and his mate’s rider were safe, too, all right here in Magnus’ nest.

Closing his eyes, Alec nuzzled in and let his purr grow, letting Magnus, mate, know just how happy he was here. How perfect this felt. Alec still doubted he was going to sleep, but at least if he was going to lay here awake for a while, he was going to get to do so in the most perfect of places.

~!~!

“You aren’t,” Magnus quipped, just before Alec kneeled down and proceeded to sprawl on top of him in a way that had his magic singing with delight and the chant of mate, yes, mate, perfect, please echoing in his mind.  Once they were settled, he gave Alec a gentle tug with his magic so the other dragon was fully on top of him like he was clearly worried about being. 

“I’m stronger than I look,” Magnus whispered, reaching down to comb his fingers through Alec’s hair, massaging at his scalp, even as Alec started to purr, making him purr, low and deep in his chest.  He couldn’t remember the last time he had felt so good, and so safe in his nest.  And having Alexander, having his mate (though he wasn’t thinking that word too loudly just yet, because it was new and precious and Alec deserved, deserved everything Magnus could offer him and more), meant everything to him. 

After a few minutes though, and Alec squirmed for the fourth time, Magnus reached out to tug on the side of his shirt, able to clearly sense what was bothering the other dragon, even though they were thoroughly plastered together.  “Want me to take this off for you?” he offered, keeping his voice quiet, not wanting to disturb the bubble that they had built between them.  “You don’t have to,” Magnus breathed, his other hand rubbing up and down Alec’s back. 

“But it seems like it’s bothering you and I don’t mind.  I love how cool your skin is, Alexander,” Magnus breathed.  In the back of his mind, he felt Sam snort, and the eyeroll where he couldn’t see it.  He fought down the urge to smile and kept himself quietly purring as Alec decided what he wanted to do.

~!~!~

Alec didn’t even try and stop the pleased sound he made when Magnus offered to take his shirt for him. A sound that either Magnus or Gabriel must’ve taken as affirmation, because his shirt was gone a moment later and then they were just skin to skin, chest to chest, and oh yes, this was so much better.

He was so used to trying to keep others protected from his cooler temperature. But the heat of Magnus seemed to mesh so perfectly with Alec’s ice. He acted like it was okay, and Alec held on to the hope that maybe, maybe, Magnus enjoyed his coolness as much as he enjoyed Magnus’ heat.

Purring a little more, Alec brought his arm up and let his fingers trail over Magnus’ chest until he could rest it on the curve where his collarbone was, fiddling absently with the bit of scales he found there. Just a light scrape of his fingernail over them, tracing the faint pattern of them. He watched and smiled a little, wondering yet again how there wasn’t steam coming up between them from the combination of their temperatures.

Alec closed his eyes and rubbed his cheek against Magnus’ skin. “Thank you,” he murmured, and he meant it. This was – it was so much more than Magnus likely realized, and Alec was going to cherish the moment, the memory, for a long time to come.

He gave a soft scratch of his fingers and pressed himself in a little more. “Go ahead and go to sleep. I’ll take watch for a while.”

His words meant nothing against Magnus and his ability to protect them, or in the ability of his wards to keep others out. It was a shadowhunter term. One that he hoped Magnus understood the meaning behind.

Magnus had let them into his home and offered them shelter and safety. Even while so clearly exhausted. Now, it was Alec’s turn to offer up his own protection, to look after the sleeping Pair while they were too tired to do it themselves. Being able to offer this, to do it, warmed some of the cracked places that yesterday’s battle had brought.

~!~!~

The instant his shirt was gone, Magnus felt the rest of the tension bleed out of Alexander and had to smile when the other dragon let out a purr of satisfaction and immediately cuddled in closer.  Now that he could feel Alec’s bare skin against his own, a pleased grumble echoed in his chest and he hummed.  “Feel so good,” he breathed, blinking slowly, lazily at Alec.  “You, your skin.” 

Then Alec was tracing long fingertips against some of the scales on his chest and he let out a slow breath, shivering under the touch, and how gentle it was as he idly dragged his nail along the scales.  Magnus smiled faintly as Alec gave a slightly harder scratch, making him purr and groan, because fuck, that felt so good and it was Alexander and he wanted to melt forever into the gentle warmth of the other dragon. 

When Alec told him to go to sleep, Magnus almost protested, but an insistent tug through the bond from his rider had him pausing instead. Oh.  Alec didn’t distrust him, Alec was offering to protect him while he was vulnerable.  He stared up at the alpha with wide eyes, his cheeks starting to feel embarrassingly hot. 

“Such a good alpha,” Magnus praised, nuzzling his nose into Alec’s hair with a pleased groan, sincerity dripping from every word.  The words felt right in a way that he hadn’t expected, and it had been centuries since had recognized any dragon as an alpha the way he just had Alec.  “I agree on one condition.”  He kept his voice light and teasing, even as he yawned and kissed Alec’s hair. 

“You wake me up to say goodbye if you have to get pulled away.  Deal?” He wrapped an arm around Alec’s waist and held him in place, blinking slowly up at the other dragon.  The demand for sleep was quickly becoming an overpowering one and he was going to need to answer it soon, whether Alec agreed or not. 

~!~!~

Alec gave a little shiver that ended on a soft moan. One he couldn’t quite keep locked in his throat.

“Promise,” he murmured, turning to press a barely-there kiss against Magnus’ chest. “I won’t leave without saying goodbye.” He wouldn’t just up and leave like that. Especially not with Magnus still asleep. Alec wasn’t going to leave him without some kind of protection while he was like this.

With one last kiss, Alec snuggled in again, and he let his body go lax even as his attention spread out on alert. Not just his own, but Gabriel’s as well. The two of them would stand guard over the nest while the others slept. It was what they knew – what they did best. The two of them had always been protectors even before they’d come together. Protectors, leaders, beings who valued family above all else.

You’ve barely had the chance to get to know them, kiddo. To just talk without it being about battles and things like that, Gabriel pointed out to him.

Alec would’ve shrugged if it wouldn’t have disturbed Magnus. He smells like home, and mine. He’s family, YOUR family. That alone would be enough to look out for them.

But that’s not all it is.

For either of us, Alec agreed.

Gabriel wasn’t wrong – they all barely knew one another. Most of the talks they’d had so far had been about this battle, just as many of their future talks would as well. But there would be time for moments in between those. Little places where they could take the time to get to know one another. Alec had never been thrilled at the idea of doing that with anyone before. He’d never felt the need to get that close to someone. To risk letting himself get hurt.

But with the scent of Magnus in his nose, the warmth of his body against his, and the safety of the other dragon’s nest all around them, he let himself hope that maybe that wasn’t going to be the case.

~!~!~

Falling asleep to the almost too-soft press of Alec’s lips on his heart and on his chest felt like something he wanted every night for the rest of his life.  The only thing that was better than that, was waking up and still feeling Alec’s cool skin against his own.  A low, rumbling purr escaped and he shifted, nuzzling into Alec again, rubbing his hands up and down his back, tracing his fingers over the scales he could feel and the smooth skin in turn.  Mate, mate, mate. Yes, he could certainly get used to waking up like this. 

Magnus stretched, just flexing his muscles under Alexander, and held him in place when the other dragon started to move.  The sleep had done wonders for replenishing his magic, and though he wasn’t at full capacity, he wasn’t about to fall over and into a blanket pile again.  “Don’t you go anywhere on me yet, Alexander.  I’m quite comfy under you like this.  We’ll have to try it again sometime,” he teased, shifting to comb his fingers through Alec’s hair. 

The hint that there would be a next time, that there would more of this, that they could be together like this again, it wasn’t particularly subtle, but Magnus was not going to leave Alec in any doubt that he wanted the other dragon (mate, mate, my mate) here.  He yawned and gave a happy hum.  “Can’t remember the last time I slept so well.” 

You ham. Sam accused across the bond, blinking into full wakefulness now that Magnus had managed to rouse himself too.  He took the opportunity to stretch against Gabriel, winking at the archangel as he did, before he reluctantly flopped back onto the blankets. 

“As much as I needed that sleep,” Sam called, his voice hoarse.  “I still feel like I’ve been roasted alive from the inside out.  My veins hurt.”  He let out a slow breath and reached out for Gabriel.  “How are the two of you?  We weren’t exactly in a place to register you as anything more than alive before we passed out.”

Magnus hummed and slid his fingers down Alec’s back, wondering what it would be like to trace all of those scales with his lips, if it would make more appear when he did.  “He’s right,” he breathed.  “How are you feeling, Alexander?”

~!~!~

Gabriel took great pleasure out of feeling just how flustered Alec was by Magnus flirting and teasing with him. He could feel Alec’s pleasure at Magnus’ words, at being pressed together against the other dragon, and the low-simmering attraction that normally was squashed down as far as Alec could get it to go the instant Alec felt it.

Here, with Magnus, he wasn’t trying to hide it. Or, he wasn’t trying to ignore it. Hiding it was still almost second nature to him. But to feel the way Alec was allowing himself to actually feel something instead of shutting it all down had Gabriel’s grace singing happily. Even more so when Alec actually allowed himself to nuzzle in a bit more and murmur a low, “Yes, please,” in response to Magnus’ suggestion of doing this again.

Gabriel couldn’t help but agree with him. He hadn’t realized how much he’d missed sleeping with a flock around him.

When Sam rolled away, Gabriel made a low grumbling noise. But then Sam was reaching for him again, albeit while grumbling about how sore he was, and Gabriel’s grace gave a discordant hum. “I could help with that,” he offered, a bit too quickly but, oh well. No one had mocked him so far for reaching out. “Or, if you’re not up for grace-touch, I could teach you one of the meditation techniques Rafi taught us when we pushed too hard. It doesn’t make the pain go away but it could relax you. Maybe enough to let me help the rest of the way.”

Alec was kind enough not to chuckle at Gabriel’s eagerness. Though he had to hide his face against Magnus to keep from grinning like a fool over at his rider. Focused on Gabriel the way he was, he almost missed the question from Magnus. But the stroke of a hand down his back drew Alec’s attention once more. He tried not to arch up against it like some giant cat.

“We’re fine,” Alec answered absently. “Gabe healed me.”

“’Course I did. You think I’m just gonna leave you to bleed all over this nice nest?” Gabriel called out with mock indignation. “Though you should probably eat like, a cow or twelve.”

That – didn’t sound terrible, and probably held a bit of truth to it. Alec had eaten a bit before the battle but not since then. His body was still a bit tired, though definitely refreshed from yesterday, and in desperate need of food and coffee. And maybe a shower. None of which he wanted to get up to go get.

He was enjoying laying here with Magnus. Not just feeling him sleep as he had been, but feeling him awake, all those little movements and touches that left Alec’s skin singing. But he wasn’t the only one who’d burned a lot of energy yesterday. Magnus and Sam had done the same, only a bit more literally.

Turning his head, he ran his nose across Magnus’ chest, up over his collarbone and to his neck. “Mm. You hungry? I can go make us some pancakes or something.” Maybe, if Magnus had the ingredients. Though he knew Gabriel would be more than willing to snap up the ingredients for him. Either way, food sounded good, and the part of Alec that always needed to take care of the people around him demanded that he make sure these two were as taken care of as possible.

~!~!~

Sam settled in against Gabriel with a small groan, regretting everything he had done yesterday (but not really, but holy shit every single part of him ached in the worst way), but if there was something that he could do to fix it, he wanted it now.  He nodded and tightened his arm around the archangel.  “How about both?  If you can stop making me feel on fire right now, that’d be amazing,” he smiled against Gabriel’s shoulder.  “Sides, grace-touch from you isn’t bad, just need to know it’s coming, so any help would be great, and if I could prevent it being this bad in the future?  Abso-fucking-lutely.” 

He closed his eyes and sagged into the warmth of the archangel, ignoring the not-so-subtle poking through the bond from Magnus.  Who was in no place to talk considering he had an ice dragon draped over him like a giant blanket.  Sam smiled and shifted so he could look up at Gabriel. 

“Well,” Magnus said with another yawn.  “Thank you for not getting blood in my nest, but I can clean it away just as easy as Gabriel can, so please don’t worry if you do in the future.”  His fingers found a patch of scales near the base of Alec’s spine and he scratched at it gently, just a small increase in pressure as Alec nuzzled into his neck, making his lips part on a faint gasp. 

“Breakfast sounds great,” Magnus said, his voice going hoarse as Alec kept nuzzling into his neck, scent-marking him.  “Especially if there’s bacon involved.”  He heard Sam make a pleased and interested noise on the other side of Gabriel and shuddered under Alec, lowering his voice softly. 

“Alexander, ah, alpha,” Magnus breathed, pressing his lips to Alec’s hair.  “You are welcome to scent mark me to your heart’s content, but with you pressed up against me, temptingly shirtless, that’s going to go a very particular direction, very quickly.”  He gave Alec a small squeeze of his hands and smiled.  “Which I am decidedly not opposed to, but I want to make sure you are okay with.” 

Sam fought down the urge to snort as Magnus sent a wild mix of happy/frustration/adoration through the bond at him, all tangled up in how pleased he was at Gabriel and Alec there in his nest with him.  It was enough to have some of the pain starting to fade already.

~!~!~

The squeeze of Magnus’ hands, the scent of him in Alec’s nose, the feel of their bodies, all of it was exactly what Alec wanted in that moment. He didn’t need Magnus’ words about the direction it was heading – he could smell it, and oh, that thrilled something in him. A place that he hadn’t ever let himself feel before. Hell, he’d been half convinced that part of him wasn’t even there.

Alec didn’t think, didn’t speak, just let his instinct guide him into turning his nuzzling into a brief press of teeth against the soft skin of Magnus’ neck where he could get the taste of him right along with that wonderful smell. He let out a low rumble of approval at it all.

The nice, hazy bubble that was building around them was broken by a sharp poke in the bond that was echoed by a clear “Yeah, that’s a no,” from Gabriel. Alec turned his head just enough that he could look Gabriel’s way. Lift one dark brow in a silent what that had Gabriel giving him a dry look. “Sorry, bucko, but no. You’re too foggy-headed right now to make that choice, so I’m gonna make it for you.” I’m not letting your first time be an impulsive decision because you’re scent-drunk and aching for connection after yesterday.

That was… probably a good idea, though it had Alec wanting to grumble. He settled instead for sighing. Though it took a lot of effort – far more than he was willing to admit to – Alec held his breath to keep from drawing in more of Magnus’ scent right from that warm spot on his neck, right where Alec could just flick his tongue out and taste his pulse…

“Alexander Gideon Lightwood.”

…and roll himself off to the side. Only when their bodies were no longer touching did Alec let out the breath he held. Though he was still breathing in Magnus’ scent, it was less than it had been, and that helped. It cleared his head enough for some of his embarrassment to start to kick in. “Well.” Clearing his throat, Alec deliberately kept his eyes up on the ceiling. “That was…”

“Normal,” Gabriel reassured him calmly. He stroked grace over their bond in a touch meant to soothe. Then it drew back a little, and Alec felt him turn his focus on Sam. “All right, kiddo. Let’s get you feeling a little better. Then I’ll show you my favorite meditation. We should probably figure out some food for you, too, cause when you’re done with this you’re gonna need to refuel.”

Gabriel gently pushed his grace out down the paths it’d been aching to take the entire time he’d been holding Sam. He let it wash over the other rider from head to toe, as gentle as the tide, healing the raw edges inside, chasing down every little hint of an ache that Sam had. It eased something in him, too, to be able to do it for him, to finally chase away the pain that Sam had been in.

When he was done, he smiled down at the kid’s head. “There we go. Better, Samshine?”

~!~!~

Sam fought down the urge to snicker and sent a soothing wave of calm down the bond to Magnus, even as he got a very clear image of a middle finger back.  “Sounds great,” he said to Gabriel, leaning into him again when he felt the first touches of Grace, all of his body going lax at it. 

He smiled, closing his eyes and sagging into it, keeping a tight hold on his bond with Magnus so his rider didn’t get afraid that he would drift too far and sank into the cool wave that rushed through all of him, soothing the burns as he went.  When it was done, Sam blinked slowly at Gabriel and started to smile.  “Fuck, should have let you do that last night, I feel like I could pass out again,” he said, yawning, even as he smiled. 

Sam shifted and wrapped both of his arms around Gabriel properly, hugging him tight.  “Yes, and I’m going to forgive the egregious nickname, considering how much better I do feel.”  He leaned back and smiled, a sigh of relief escaping.  “I’d normally be out of commission for at least a couple of days after that, so thank you, Gabriel.  Very, very much.” 

---

Magnus huffed out a laugh when Alec rolled off of him, almost with a growl of frustration and immediately shifted, facing where Alec was sitting next to him.  When he saw the embarrassment and hesitation starting to creep over Alec’s face, he reached out to grab his hand and waited for the dragon to look at him.  “Normal,” he repeated Gabriel’s words and quirked his lips up.  “And absolutely very fine, and very wanted when we’re both feeling a bit less raw, Alexander.” 

Magnus lifted Alec’s hand and pressed a brief kiss to the back of it, nuzzling into his skin for a moment, trying to soothe any worries that he might have had.  “Now come on.  We both need food, coffee, and maybe turns in my shower.”  He smiled and tugged Alec up to his feet, stepping in close to steal a soft kiss.  “Next time you’re over, maybe it’ll be under better circumstances and we can enjoy ourselves properly, cause I was definitely on board with everything going on.”  He winked and gave Alec’s hand a tug. 

He turned his attention to Gabriel and Sam.  “We’re going to go get breakfast and coffee started.  You two get what you need to done and then meet us in the kitchen.”  Magnus gave Alec another tug towards the door of the guest room and then stopped, looking at Alec.  “You going to be okay with Gabriel still in here for a bit while we’re out in the loft?” 

~!~!~

The mention of being separated had the Pair going still. It cooled whatever arousal Alec had left and replaced it with a twisting feeling that felt far less pleasant.

Alec looked over to Gabriel and caught his gaze for a moment. The calm way Gabriel looked at him was reassuring, as was the steadiness of his voice. None of the wards on the loft are going to keep me from hearing you. We can keep the door open, too, and you can feel me. I’ll be right with you the whole time even if you can’t see me. But if you’re not okay with that, you can stay here with us.

Gabriel’s tone in that last bit made it clear he meant those last words. And Alec knew the archangel would absolutely make that happen no matter what anyone else might have to say.

Though it made a small part of Alec shudder, he drew himself up straight and pushed aside the unease. Neither Sam nor Magnus had done anything to make Alec doubt them. He knew they weren’t going to try and keep him and Gabriel away from one another. Nor would Gabriel let it happen. We’re fine. We’re safe. The familiar mantra helped Alec to be able to have the strength to nod his head at them without shaking.

“Give me a holler if you need something,” Gabriel said, smiling up at him in a reassuring way.

With the bond to help try and warm him, Alec turned to follow after Magnus out of the room, trying not to turn back.

Gabriel watched him go and sighed softly to himself. Any other time, and with any other person, he wouldn’t have said anything. His and Alec’s bond and their past – those were private. Personal. But the way Sam was sitting in front of him, so open and trusting in Gabriel to help him, made it a little easier for Gabriel to trust this piece of them in the hands of someone else. He looked at Sam, who he knew had to be wondering what was going on almost as much as Magnus likely was, and he offered a faint smile. “Unfortunately, there are some things even grace can’t heal.”

He shook his head, dismissing those thoughts for later. They weren’t going to do any good for them now.

“Come on, kiddo, let’s get you juiced up so you’re less at risk of passing out on us again,” he said, forcing himself to focus on the here and now, and the powerful rider in front of him. Gabriel twisted his body until they were sitting facing one another. Then he lifted his hands up, palms toward Sam’s, and he grinned. “It’s a little easier if I show you. Just put your palms on mine, and follow what I do. I imagine you’ve learned how to tap into the earth’s natural energy the way most witches and warlocks do. But I’m gonna show you how to reach out to some of the natural grace left here on the earth.”

It wasn’t something many humans would be able to do. But Gabriel had a feeling Sam was going to prove just as unique in this as he seemed to be in everything else.

~!~!~

Magnus would have been blind to not see the tension in Alec the second he stepped out of the room, so, in a split second decision he knew Sam would tease him about later, he gave Alec’s hand a squeeze and stopped.  “Here, I think I can make that a bit easier,” he said, looking at the wall in front of him, reaching out to press his hands into it. 

Don’t overdo it to show off, Magnus.

Magnus gave his rider a poke through the bond and even with Sam’s laughter in his ears, he summoned magic to his fingertips.  “Okay, hold on girl, we’re gonna do a bit of shuffling,” he spoke to the loft quietly and focused on the layout of the loft, surrounding the different pieces with his magic and yanked.  The wall in front of him disappeared to the other side of the kitchen that was now in front of them, the island, sink, and stove directly visible from the guest room. 

With a quick spin on his heel facing the guest room door and wiggle of his fingers, the single door into the guest room was a large set of double doors, with both of the doors held wide open, giving Gabriel a full view, and Alec the ability to look in and see his rider from anywhere in the kitchen.  He grinned up at Alec proudly.  “There.  Now, on to bacon and those pancakes you mentioned.” 

He reached out and gently took Alec’s hand, tugging him into the kitchen, summoning what they would need.  “Now, are you one of those people who likes fruit on and in their pancakes?  Gabriel strikes me as someone who wants chocolate chips on his.” 

--

Sam rolled his eyes with a fond smile as he watched Magnus pull Alec into the kitchen that they could now see and met Gabriel’s too-sad eyes.  He turned his focus to the archangel and took a deep breath, centering himself.  “Magnus knows,” he said, his voice soft.  “He understands, and he had to learn, with me, after, after he rescued me.  He doesn’t mind, if he can make it easier on you both in some way, he will, and never ask.” 

He held his palms up and met Gabriel’s eyes with a faint smile.  “There’s a reason I have my own room, even when I curl up with him every night.  Why I have a car that never runs out of gas.  Why every warlock in New York knows who I am and treats me the same way they do Magnus, and will keep me safe if he can’t.”  Sam closed his eyes and took a deep breath.  “Some wounds only heal with time, and with people who understand and accept the broken parts of you, no matter what they are.  I accept his, and he accepts mine.”  He opened one eye to look at Gabriel and grinned. 

“That’s why he’ll do things like this.  He’s an alpha, just like Alec is.”  With that said, Sam pressed his palms to Gabriel’s and let himself relax, breathing in slow and deep.  “No jokes about my fingers, I need to attempt to concentrate,” he murmured, letting himself sink more into himself and feel the power that touched him much more easily. 

Chapter Text

The fact that Sam already knew him well enough to know he’d make a joke about his fingers was something Gabriel grinned at. “See, now I just kind of want to make a joke even more,” he admitted easily.

However, Sam wasn’t wrong. Something like this would take a bit of concentration the first few times they did it. He didn’t want to risk Sam accidentally panicking or hurting himself if he tried to do this and reached too hard or too far.

“Okay.” Gabriel drew in a breath he didn’t need and then let it back out. With it, he blew out some of his tension. He used Alec as an anchor to make sure his vessel stayed in his body and he didn’t accidentally slip on anything else – it was a trick they’d learned early on. Gabriel could lay the needed wards over himself and then anchor them in Alec, who was as steady as the icy mountains he loved to visit. He could hold the anchor for ages with barely any notice that they were even there.

Once those were in place, Gabriel smiled, and he let his eyes drift closed. “All right, Sammy. Let’s do this. Got your focus on my grace? Hold on tight. You’re about to get a glimpse at the world the way an archangel sees it.”

--

Alec was a bit ashamed to admit just how much easier it was to be able to move through Magnus’ kitchen with everything so open now for him to see Gabriel. Though, the use of magic to do so, along with the magic used to summon things up, had Alec narrowing his eyes a little at the other dragon.

Well, he could fix that.

With gentle hands Alec nudged Magnus toward an empty section of counter. Maybe there wasn’t a lot he could do to help Magnus with any kind of magical exhaustion the way that Gabriel could. What he could do was what something he had a lot of practice at – he could take care of him. Taking care of people was something Alec had spent his life doing. It was easy for him to step in and run his eyes over all the ingredients, mentally plotting out what was there and what he could make out of it.

“We don’t need anything special,” he said in answer to Magnus’ offer. “The chocolate chips you got for Gabriel are fine. I’ll just steal a few bites of his. If you point me in the direction of some dishes, I can get started.”

He looked up, one eyebrow arched expectantly, and he hoped Magnus got the idea clear enough that he was to point Alec in the right direction, not step over there and get it. Because Alec wasn’t above lifting him up and putting him on the counter the way he used to do with Isabelle. If it meant he stayed out of the way and relaxed a little Alec had no trouble doing it. He wasn’t going to have Magnus using any of his just-recovered magic to deal with their breakfast. Not when it wasn’t necessary – and when he was pretty sure these two had their own busy afternoon ahead of them.

He gathered the pans that Magnus pointed out for him and put one on the counter, along with a bowl to start mixing things together with. As he did, he felt Gabriel reach out to him and offer him the anchor points, settling them into Alec’s side of the bond.

With the feel of Gabriel there, the sight of him just off to the side calmly meditating as Alec had seen him do countless times before, and Magnus right there, it was easy for Alec to relax into the warm familiarity of making breakfast. “Let me know what you guys would prefer,” he told Magnus, smiling shyly at him. “I can make a few different kinds.”

~!~!~

Magnus couldn’t help the grin that appeared and stayed there as Alec gently pushed him against the counter and demanded, with his eyes, that he stay right there.  After a brief moment of indecision, he hopped up on the counter and settled his elbows on his knees to watch the ease with which Alec started making breakfast. 

“To be fair,” he said, humming as he felt Sam relax further into the bond.  “Everything I summoned you I simply did from the cabinets, so it was very minimal effort, and moving the loft is easier than it looks like all the built-in magic with her.”  He winked to show he was teasing.  “But I will never object to a gorgeous dragon making me breakfast.” 

Reaching up into the cabinet behind him, he pulled down two different bags of coffee and set them down on the counter.  “Sam and I’s preferred blends, and the coffee machine is over there,” Magnus pointed to the machine at the end of the counter.  “And also has an espresso function built-in.  I have a wide-variety of syrups and so does Sam, all in the fridge.” 

Looking back down at their pancakes, he hummed consideringly.  “Sam’s going to want blueberries with his.  He always does, he’s predictable like that.”  Magnus grinned when he felt a disgruntled nudge through the bond at him.  “Also in the fridge.  I want…” he drawled out the word, thinking about it, fingers tapping, before he lit up.  “Whatever specialty you’re going to make for yourself!”  If that was also a way to get Alec to make something that he wanted and not just eat what the others had, well.  Someone needed to teach this alpha to spoil himself on occasion. 

--

“Make it afterward and maybe I’ll hold your hand and you can imagine them all you like,” Sam teased, even as Gabriel began to thrum with power across from him.  He could feel the grace that Gabriel was gathering, and that he was getting ready to do something.  He took another slow, deep breath and did his best to focus on Gabriel, and the power that he could feel through their hands. 

When Gabriel made the leap, it was all Sam could do to hold on, even as his heart jumped with the archangel. 

~!~!~

Alec was no stranger to someone trying to convince him to eat. The fact that Magnus wasn’t even trying to be subtle at it only had Alec rolling his eyes. It was a nice gesture, though, and so Alec chose to keep his mouth shut.

He took a moment to start the first bit of coffee, and then he gathered everything else together, grabbing the blueberries from the fridge, and set to work mixing up the multiple batters. Chocolate chip for Gabriel, blueberry for Sam, and for the last batter he’d nabbed one of the oranges in the fridge and went with one of Isabelle's favorites: orange vanilla.

The act of making them was soothing. Even more so as he felt Gabriel sink deeper and deeper into his meditation with Sam. Whatever they were doing together had a nice faint buzz of grace tingling through Alec. It felt like the best sort of cuddling only on the inside. Alec let that feeling fill him up, chasing away some more of the aches and soothing along the cracks inside. The comfort of it, the feel and sight of his rider here in this place that felt so very safe all on its own, Alec lost some of the sharper, more dangerous edges that he usually carried around others – even his family.

“How are you doing this morning?” Alec asked, tilting his head so he could look over at Magnus. He let his eyes run over the dragon’s face, taking in the little things. How well rested he looked. Seeing Magnus and Sam so exhausted yesterday had been worrying. But time spent in Magnus’ nest had clearly done Magnus as much good as it had Alec.

There were still shadows that loomed over both of them, though, and while Alec was good at ignoring his own he’d never been good at ignoring things that concerned those he cared about. And whether he was ready to admit it out loud or not every part of him had made it clear to himself just how much he was already starting to care about Magnus. Even with how little they really knew one another. All he could think when he thought about that was that he couldn’t wait to start getting to know him.

For Alec, that kind of care meant looking out for the person, and oh, he wanted to take care of Magnus.

“I don’t mean magic-wise,” he clarified, moving to put the skillet on the stovetop, though he kept himself angled as he did so that he could still see Magnus as he did. “You said that was, better. I just… I know yesterday wasn’t easy. I can’t imagine what it was like for you to get some of your people back that way. To have to, to try and heal them from that. How are you doing with… all that?”

~!~!~

Magnus stilled his feet where he’d been kicking them and dropped his eyes to Alec’s hands as he moved the pan to the stove and started to pour in the batter, and pulled out another pan to start the bacon.  He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, the screams from the day before echoing in the back of his mind.  For a few long seconds, he wondered precisely how to answer that that wouldn’t make him seem truly monstrous before he decided to simply be honest with Alec. 

“It’s easier, now,” Magnus said, his voice soft.  “After, after the first time.  When I found Sam.  I still have nightmares about that night.  About the people I…” he took a slow, shuddering breath.  “About the ones who were too far gone that I helped go to sleep so they didn’t suffer anymore.”  He clasped his hands together and blinked slowly, staring down at his fingers, the chipped nail polish as he ordered himself to keep breathing. 

“I’ve seen a great many wars, a great many battles in my centuries, Alexander.  I’m no stranger to suffering, to injuries, to pain. But those facilities, what they do there?”  Magnus shook his head.  “You never get fully used to it.  It’s easier now, to see the ones that can’t come back.  The ones that can still fight.  Out of the twenty we were sent yesterday, eleven have a solid chance of fighting their way back once their bodies are healed.  The other nine, we, I,” he paused, closing his eyes.  “They found peace at last.” 

Magnus blinked hard, a tear escaping to slide down his cheek, reaching up to wipe it away.  “It might get easier, but it’s never easy, Alexander.  Those we did find, who have a chance of making it, they have a long road ahead of them.”  He swallowed and looked down at his hands.  “First we heal their bodies.  Once they are stable, they’ll be given to warlocks, similar to Catarina Loss, who have expertise in healing the mind.  If they can be brought back, they will be.” 

After a moment, watching Alec flip the pancake, Magnus lifted his eyes to look at him.  “How am I?  Truthfully?  It’ll be a while until I can sleep through the night.  You being there, being safe, is probably the only reason I did.”  He blew out a hard breath.  “It’ll take a little while, but this isn’t my first rodeo, Alexander.  But enough about me?  How about you?”

~!~!~

Listening to Magnus talk was heartbreaking. What he’d gone through over the years, what he was still going through, it made Alec want to bundle the other dragon up and retreat back to the nest for a little while so he could cuddle him into relaxing. More so after Magnus admitted that Alec’s presence had been one of the reasons he was able to sleep at all.

Alec wanted to offer to be here for Magnus, to help him sleep when he needed it, but what they had was so new, so fresh and unlabeled, and he wasn’t quite sure if that was stepping over the line. Or if he’d even be able to follow through. He had no doubt the both of them were going to have some hectic schedules for the next few days. With what was waiting for him back at the Institute it was a good chance Alec was going to be kept busy nonstop for a while. Between caring for his people, his Institute, watching for any sign of retaliation, dealing with the Clave, and dealing with whatever fallout happened when the Clave realized Alec had deliberately gotten Downworlders out of there… it was going to be interesting.

But here, now, he could offer what little comfort he was able to.

He slid the pancake off the skillet and onto a plate on the counter by Magnus, taking advantage of the moment while he was there to reach out with his free hand and brush his knuckles against Magnus’ cheek. Over the path where the tear had just fallen. “You’re a good Alpha,” he said softly, honestly, with a sincerity he hoped Magnus could see and hear. “Your people are lucky to have someone like you looking after them.”

When he stepped away to flip the bacon and start another pancake, he smiled back at Magnus to make sure he knew he was still there, still listening.

“Gabriel meant it when he offered to help,” he said, scooping up a bit of batter and pouring it into the pan. “Not just their bodies, but the ones who are a bit more… fractured. He’s helped a few victims we’ve come across in the past. Mental healing isn’t like physical healing, but sometimes he can give a little nudge, a little help.” Or, if not, Alec had seen him do the same thing Magnus spoke of. He’d seen Gabriel offer someone a chance at peace – by either letting them finally rest, or by wiping away what had happened and giving them a chance to start fresh.

Shaking off that memory, Alec focused back on Magnus again. “Whatever you guys need. Not just from us, but from our Institute. If we can provide the Downworld with any kind of assistance, just let me know.”

~!~!~

Magnus closed his eyes, leaning into the gentle touch from Alec with a quiet noise, even as he stepped back over to the pancakes and started cooking again.  He shifted to hold onto the edge of the counter, swinging his legs idly again, nodding.  “We’ll need his help if he’s feeling up to it.  There’s a few, he might be able to support.  There’s so many now, I know our healers are stretched thin.”  He paused and lifted his eyes to look into the other room where Sam was kneeling with Gabriel. 

“Maybe he can start with Sam.  I know he wouldn’t want to lose the memories, but…” Magnus closed his eyes as he thought of what was partitioned off in Sam’s mind, held safe from the rest of them under the weight of his own magic.  “If Sam wants, maybe he can start there.  I’d give anything to be able to help Sam truly heal from what happened to him.” 

Thinking about Alec’s offer, Magnus cleared his throat.  “It’s hard,” he allowed.  “To know what to ask for prior to needing it.  Keep doing what you have been, because it’s making a difference, whether you realize it or not.”  He hesitated and glanced up at Alec, taking in the sight of his profile. 

“I’d…” Magnus hesitated, before he plowed on.  “I’d like to ask you for something.  For, for me.  Only if you want to, of course.  But it would help and…” he tightened his hold on the counter, his fingers going numb under the pressure.  “And I’d truly appreciate it, Alexander.” 

~!~!~

“You don’t even have to ask about Sam,” Alec assured him softly. He knew that without even having to check with Gabriel. If he hadn’t before (and he’d have to have been completely stupid not to recognize it all as he watched them) the feelings in the bond now as Gabriel continued his meditation with the other rider would’ve given it away clearly. “I wouldn’t be surprised if Gabriel makes the offer himself if the opportunity presents itself. But, if it does come up between them, feel free to bring it up with Sam for him.”

As for the rest of it… Alec gave the pan a swish and flick, flipping the pancake over, humming when he saw the color. Just about done.

Then Magnus spoke up in a voice slower and more hesitant than anything Alec had heard from him so far, and the pancakes were easily forgotten. Alec moved the skillet to a different burner, the bacon as well, and then he was moving over toward Magnus, reaching for him as he went.

It felt like the most natural thing in the world to reach out and gently press his hand over one of Magnus’ where he had it curled over the edge of the counter. He curled his hand there and ducked his head just enough to catch Magnus’ gaze – catch it and hold it. “Whatever you need, Magnus.” Alec brought his other hand up, brushing over Magnus’ cheek again, trying to offer comfort against the nerves and whatever else had Magnus so on edge. “All you have to do is ask.”

~!~!~

Magnus breathed out slowly as Alec moved closer, leaning into the gentle touch of his cheek and on his hand, meeting Alec’s eyes, his heart pounding uncomfortably hard.  What he was about to ask might be too much, but he knew himself well enough that it would help if he had what he was about to ask for. 

Taking a few extra seconds to take in Alec’s presence, and how close he was, how willing he was to try and help, he blurted it out.  “My nest smells like you now,” he started, hesitating briefly before continuing.  “I know both of our lives are too busy for you to, to be there every night like I might want, and I don’t even know if we’re in a place where I could ask for that without you perhaps laughing at me.” 

Magnus let out a hoarse chuckle, trying to take another deep breath, his chest too tight and uncomfortable.  The last thing he wanted to do was drive Alec away when all he wanted was to pull him closer.  “But…” he paused and looked down at Alec’s hand covering his before lifting his eyes to meet Alec’s eyes again.  “Do you think, maybe once a week, you could?  So, so your scent doesn’t fade?” 

He hesitated and cleared his throat.  “If, if that’s not possible right now, I totally understand that, so, if, uh.”  Magnus ordered himself to be brave.  “If you have a t-shirt that you’ve worn, that I could maybe keep?  Until you can again?  It’d… it’d help me sleep.”  The admission, such as it was, didn’t rankle, as much as it felt like a confession of too much when they barely knew each other. 

~!~!~

Of all the things Magnus could’ve asked him for, it was the one thing Alec wanted more than anything to be able to give – and the one he wasn’t sure he was going to be able to.

His hand spasmed a little where it held Magnus’. Through sheer force of will, Alec calmed his body. He needed to be the calm one right now. Magnus needed him to be calm. With a careful breath to steady himself, Alec shifted in a little closer. His thumb stroked over Magnus’ hand where it was still clenched down into the counter.

“Magnus.” Alec breathed out his name like it was a prayer. He started to say something, stopped, and then sighed. “You’re not… I wouldn’t laugh at you.”

It felt almost too big to be saying that out loud. To admit to it. He understood why Magnus was worried about it – he worried about the same thing, about opening himself up and exposing those soft parts of himself to someone. Giving them over him.

Magnus had been brave enough to ask. Alec could be brave enough to give him a proper answer.

“If I could, I’d promise you to be here every night, or as many as I can manage. But I might not have a choice in it. Shadowhunter schedules aren’t exactly a normal schedule for anyone else. By the time Gabriel drags me to bed, there’s no telling what you two will be doing.” Pausing, Alec grimaced and he dropped his gaze a little. “And the next few days are going to be… busy. But…”

Here, Alec leaned in again, and he curled his hand a little more over Magnus’ cheek, keeping him right there, looking right at Alec. When Alec was sure Magnus wasn’t going to look away, he smiled. “I’ll do my best to be here whenever I can. I can’t make promises except to do my best. And I will absolutely leave something with you, just so long as you don’t mind me taking something back in return.”

That last line felt a little brave, a little scary, yet Alec did it. Because it felt right. All of this with Magnus, it felt like the only right thing to have come out of these past few days.

~!~!~

Magnus swallowed hard when Alec admitted that he wouldn’t laugh, that it wasn’t too much, and stared at him, his glamor flickering dangerously before it dropped, his magic broken down by the sincere honesty shining in Alec’s eyes.  What had he done to deserve someone like this?  Who looked at him like he was important, that he meant something? 

A small smile started when Alec described the insanity that was a shadowhunter’s schedule, because he knew that, and if it was anything like his own, it would certainly be hectic, especially after what had happened. 

When Alec’s hand curled properly around his cheek, holding him in place, forcing him to meet those eyes that were fierce, and open, and honest, he felt broken open in the best way when Alec smiled at him.  “Anything you want,” Magnus breathed, shaking a little, leaning into Alec’s hand.  “You, you can take anything you want.  It’s yours, Alexander.” 

Magnus relaxed and leaned in to press his forehead against Alec’s heart for a long moment, just sagging into the hold of his arms.  “Well, I have it on fairly good authority that your best is quite good.  And I know, schedules for, for anything, are going to be a nightmare.  But just know that you are always welcome here.  You and Gabriel, no matter what hour it is.  You’re welcome here.”

He leaned a little harder into Alec’s arms and started to smile.  “And I lied,” he started, his voice turning teasing. “I want one more thing.”  He paused dramatically.  “Before you go back to the pancakes that I think we all desperately need, and we can talk about much lighter things, such as me telling you about how I got banned from Peru, I want a proper hug.” 

~!~!~

The tension that had filled Alec when Magnus said he’d lied quickly vanished away at the request the other dragon made.

“You can always have that,” he said easily, and it felt like the most natural thing in the world to lift his arms and wrap Magnus up tight in a hug. He pulled the other dragon in against his chest and pressed his own body up against the counter so that they could be as close as possible, and he held Magnus tight against him.

Alec had no idea how long it was they stood there hugging one another. Only, that it felt amazing to have the other dragon there in his arms. Warm skin against cool, the two of them breathing together and just being there in this private, personal little bubble just for them, with their riders still safely nearby.

He only pulled back when his stomach decided to let him know it was tired of just smelling the food nearby and desperately wanted him to actually eat some.

Alec flushed a little when he pulled back. “Sorry about that. It’s… been a bit since I last ate.” A bit too long, something he was kind of grateful Gabriel was too busy to point out. He got a bit intense about Alec and food. But, at least it was something he could remedy quickly, though he still took a second to slowly stroke his hands over Magnus and give him one last squeeze before he really let him go.

He moved back to the stove to finish off the pancakes and bacon, smiling a little when a look show him that Magnus was much more relaxed than he had been. “So,” Alec said, starting a fresh pancake. “Tell me about Peru. How is it you get banned from a country?”

~!~!~

Magnus laughed as Alec moved back over to the pancakes and bacon.  “To explain, I first have to tell you about my single greatest fault.”  He paused dramatically and then sighed, slumping for effect.  “My complete and utter inability to play a musical instrument.” 

When Alec barked out a surprised laugh, Magnus grinned and settled into telling the story, adding hand flourishes and all the drama he could as he regaled Alec with not only his exploits in Peru, but some of the more… lively escapades that he, Ragnor, and Catarina had found themselves in as Alec cooked. 

It was an easy rhythm to fall into, making Alec laugh, or smile, or roll his eyes as he made enough pancakes to feed an army.  “How about you, huh?  Any fun stories about your siblings?”

~!~!~

Amusement curved Alec’s lips. He poured the last of the batter into the skillet, the rest of the pancakes and the bacon already ready to go, and the coffee pot full and prepared. He’d been enjoying listening to Magnus’ stories. He told stories the same way Gabriel did – with sweeping gestures, a lively voice that went up and down in moods, and a spark that just drew the other person in.

“I don’t have any stories that can compete with something like yours,” Alec said, flashing a grin over at Magnus. “I don’t really do much. I’m kind of the boring one in our family. My siblings have gotten into a few messes, though, and Gabriel into a few more.”

Are you out there ratting on me when I’m not around to defend myself?

Hearing Gabriel’s voice, warm and easy and happy in that way he always got after meditating, Alec’s grin grew a little. “Sounds like Gabriel might be able to share a few of those stories.” He turned, absently flipping the pancake even as his eyes sought out the two over in the guest room. Gabriel was clearly alert once more, the grace-anchor drawing out of Alec and back over to the archangel.

Alec focused on Gabriel, knowing that Magnus was likely going to want to go check on his rider, or focus on his rider coming to him. You feeling a bit better?

Yep, Gabriel assured him, grinning. He pushed up to his feet and, after a moment with Sam, slipped around him and Magnus both and came up to Alec, who lifted an arm automatically, allowing Gabriel to come snuggle right in against his side. He did pretty good for his first try. Hopefully that’ll be able to help him out in the future. He’s got a lot of potential. A lot of power.

Alec hummed a little to himself. They both do.

The last pancake was slid from the skillet to the plate. Alec set the pan down, flipped the burners off, and then turned with Gabriel still tucked up against his side, the two of them looking toward the others. “You guys have good timing. Breakfast is ready for whoever’s hungry.”

~!~!~

Magnus huffed out a laugh and slid off the counter, grinning at Gabriel as he approached the kitchen and Sam right behind him.  He could feel how content and pleased Sam was through the bond, all of it singing with relaxation and happiness. 

“If there is one thing I doubt that you ever are, or have been, Alexander,” Magnus said, his voice confident.  “It’s boring.”  He winked at the other dragon and turned to approach Sam, immediately sinking into his arms for a hug with a pleased groan.  You feeling better?  You seem more together.

I feel great.  Haven’t felt this good in a long time.  I’m going to need to practice what Gabriel showed me a lot, but if I can get good at it… it’ll be really great.  Sam gave Magnus another hug and turned to look at the counter, lighting up at the sight and smell of blueberry pancakes and bacon.  “Holy shit, Alec, how much food did you make?” 

Magnus laughed and followed Sam back into the kitchen proper where Gabriel and Alec were already piling up plates.  “Enough for two dragons, a human with a hollow leg, and an archangel.  And, there’s coffee.  Because Alec had to spoil us,” he added, reaching out to give the other dragon a squeeze on the arm in thanks. 

He gestured to the chairs around the kitchen table and settled in, taking a long sip of his coffee.  “I know we’re each going to spend the next several days dealing with the aftermath of everything that happened, but can we all try to promise a check in text once a day?  I think we’d all feel better for it if we-”

“Already created a group text,” Sam said, sending a quick message out on his phone, grinning at them all.  He grabbed one of the pieces of bacon and took a large bite, groaning happily.  “Alec has my full permission to come here and cook breakfast whenever he wants.” 

Magnus huffed and narrowed his eyes at his rider.  “You just say that because you hate cooking bacon.” 

Sam raised his eyebrows.  “And?” 

Magnus took a bite of his pancakes, the flavor he hadn’t quite noticed while Alec was making it, and paused, holding up a finger, before he groaned and shoveled two more bites into his mouth in quick succession.  “Okay.  You’re right.  Alec has full breakfast privileges for the remainder of forever.” 

~!~!~

The compliments towards his cooking had Alec ducking his head and flushing a little as he slid down into his seat. Gabriel sat next to him, unabashedly pushing his chair close enough that he and Alec were practically sitting in the same seat together. He didn’t let Alec get away with letting go, either, simply taking hold of Alec’s arm and lifting it so he could duck underneath and snuggle right up against his side.

“Alec always makes breakfasts. And desserts,” Gabriel said. He reached out and made a plate for himself, plus one for Alec, piling it high with pancakes and bacon. “Just not dinner. I love this kid more than anything on the planet but he is not allowed to cook dinner.”

Alec scowled down at him. “I’m not that bad!”

Somehow Gabriel managed to make the pat to Alec’s hand come off as patronizing. “Yes, dear.” Then, because he was a little shit, he leaned forward and stage-whispered at the others “It’s edible, I’ll give him that, but hoo-boy. Kid’s a whiz in the kitchen at everything else, but give him a recipe that isn’t precise and…” He wrinkled his nose, made a disgusted face, and shook his head.

It got him a sharp cuff to the side of the head that only had him grinning up at Alec and blowing him an air kiss.

“It’s not my fault those recipes are so weird,” Alec defended himself. It wasn’t the first time they’d had this argument and it wouldn’t be the last. He cut into his pancake while still keeping one arm around Gabriel, anchoring his rider to him. “Who puts in a pinch of something? Besides, I don’t need anything fancy like that. My family survived just fine on my cooking.” A hint of a smile curved one side of his mouth. “It’s better than Isabelle’s.”

“Anything is better than Isabelle’s cooking,” Gabriel said with a grimace. He shook his head while he happily cut into his own food. After spearing a bite, he used it to point briefly at the other two. “If you ever have any reason to encounter food made by Isabelle Lightwood, do yourself a favor and pretend you’re so full you can’t eat anything else. Or you’re allergic. Anything. I love that girl, but even I felt nauseous after I tried that meatloaf…thing she made.”

Talking about them being around to have something like that happen didn’t feel weird. Alec was surprised by that. But, as he sat there and ate and teased and playfully bickered with the others, there was a feeling of normalcy in the air. Like this was something… something they might be able to get used to.

Both of them hoped they were right.

~!~!~

“Magnus knows how to cook properly,” Sam offered up, stealing a glance at his dragon who started to glare at him. He grinned and swiped another piece of bacon away from Magnus, chomping on it again. “I bet you’d love to cook something for Alec-“

“Sam I can portal is anywhere and get food from-“

Sam snorted and rolled his eyes. “They don’t compare to the homecooked meals I know you like making.”

Magnus huffed and glanced up at Alec. “Maybe if Alec asks, I’ll make something for all of you.” He gave Alec a quick wink and took another long sip of his coffee.

By the time came for them to go, Magnus was fighting the urge to sink his fingers into Alec’s sides and not let the dragon go. With a deep breath, he held out his hand to Alec.

“Before the two of you go,” Magnus said. “Alec wanted something of mine to take back. Come with me and pick whatever you want to take?”

Sam leaned against the counter and finished putting the rest of the dishes in the sink before setting the coffee to brewing again. His eyes flicked over to Gabriel and he fought down the urge to smile. Hopefully, they would get to see them again soon.

~!~!~

A nudge from Gabriel sent Alec off with Magnus. Gabriel watched his dragon go and smiled to himself at the sight of it. Watching Alec’s steady fall for the golden dragon was everything he could have ever hoped to see. It was a beautiful thing to see Alec opening himself up. For a long time, Gabriel hadn’t been sure that he would ever be able to do that. The person Alec had been when they’d first met – he wouldn’t have been this open. It’d take a lot of hard work to get there.

Looking back at Sam, he smiled a little more. For the both of us.

Sam looked so much better sitting there than he had earlier. The meditation had done him good – though the food had probably helped almost as much. He looked steadier, though. Less like he was going to fall over. Though Gabriel couldn’t help but wonder how long that would last through these coming days and all the hard work that was in front of them all.

Thinking of that reminded Gabriel of the offer he’d made earlier. One that he wanted to reiterate now. “You know, I meant it earlier when I offered to help,” he said, breaking the quiet that had fallen over them once the two dragons had left. “If any of your people need help, give me a call or send me a fire message. I’d be more than happy to spare some time to help them out. Alec and I talked about it, and we both know that none of your people are likely going to want him around.”

Gabriel paused and tried not to grimace. This next bit had been hard won, and had only happened because of the trust they felt towards these two. He had a feeling they were the only ones who might really understand, or at the very least, empathize. He also had a feeling they’d treat it with the respect and honor it deserved. “Alec’s agreed to stay outside the house where no one can see him, so long as Magnus is with me. I’m sure he’d probably like your company, too, while he waits.”

Neither he nor Alec had any doubt that most of the rescued Downworlders were going to want nothing to do with any kind of shadowhunter. Even one that was supposed to be on the side of good. For Downworlders, there simply weren’t good shadowhunters.

Alec and Gabriel didn’t like to separate. They made that clear to everyone. But Alec had agreed to let Gabriel go in under Magnus’ care. Not only would it make the others more comfortable, it would also let Gabriel disguise himself a little. The right glamour, the right clothes, it wouldn’t be outside the realm of possibility that Magnus managed to get Loki to come and help out.

The next part was something Gabriel was a bit more hesitant to offer, though not because of anything on his part. He just wasn’t quite sure that Sam would be open to it. But after what Alec had shared from Magnus, well, he had to at least try and make the offer.

“I’ve got a bit of experience with traumatic memories. If there’s anything I can do to help any of them, I’d be more than happy to do it.” Gabriel lifted his eyes, locking gazes with Sam so that there could be no doubt what he meant. “No pressure. I just wanted you to know the offer was there – for anyone.”

He left it vague and open ended like that to allow Sam the space to make his own choices. Hopefully without any kind of pressure. All he wanted to do was help. But Sam had to want that help. And Gabriel wasn’t going to force that choice onto him.

--

Though Alec could feel the emotions flickering through Gabriel – as well as the reason behind it – he was too busy dealing with something of his own to do more than just send a wave of love Gabriel’s way.

Asking for something from Magnus to take back with him had been a spur of the moment thing in the face of Magnus so bravely asking him for something. Alec had done it because Magnus had been so very brave, so very strong in asking, and that had made it feel so much easier for Alec to do the same. Only now, faced with having to pick something to take back with him, Alec found himself caught up by nerves.

“I don’t, I mean I don’t really need anything like, in particular,” Alec said, shuffling just a little without ever drawing back from the hold Magnus had used to drag him back here. Not even his nerves were enough to make him let go before he absolutely had to. “Whatever you’re, um, you’re willing to part with.”

It didn’t matter what it was Magnus gave him. He could’ve given Alec a rag – just so long as it had a hint of Magnus’ scent to it. Something that Alec could lay in his bed, under his pillows maybe, just to keep the scent of him close.

The thought of being able to end his day and go back to the comforting scent of mate in the middle of what was no doubt going to be a hellish few days… just thinking on it had Alec shivering a little.

~!~!~

Magnus kept every door wide open that he walked through so Alec would be as comfortable as possible and so he knew that he was not trapped.  But when he stopped in front of his closet, he turned and grinned at Alec, squeezing his hand gently.  “I feel the same,” he agreed.  “I don’t need anything in particular, and you can give me anything you’re willing to part with that has your scent on it.” 

He flicked the light on for his closet and grinned at the space that lit up and turned to look at Alec.  “I want you to pick something, for any reason you want.  You could pick a scarf because it’ll be extra soaked in my scent.  You can pick a shirt because it’s silk and soft.  Hell, if you want, you can even take my favorite pair of leather pants,” Magnus winked at Alec to show that he was teasing. 

“I like the idea that you’re picking something of mine that appeals to you, Alexander, and I promise, I am not going to judge you for whatever it is that you end up selecting.”  Magnus tugged him a little closer to the front of the closet and leaned in to nuzzle against his shoulder.  “Anything and everything, it’s yours to pick from.  Scarves are on your immediate right, shirts, and jackets along the left.” 

He gave the other dragon another small nuzzle and held onto his hand, but stepped back, so the other dragon could lead the way and pick anything that drew his attention out of the color, glitter, sparkle, and fabric choices. 

---

Sam turned to listen to Gabriel and softened at the offer to help, and to do something he knew made the both of them wildly uncomfortable.  Standing, he turned to face the archangel and reached out to take his hand, squeezing it gently, not wanting to push for any more of a touch that he might not be ready for.  Except then Gabriel looked at him, and offered to help anyone and he knew that it was directed more than those they’d rescued. 

“So, we’ll come back to that last bit,” he said, his voice hoarse, his mind already racing with this implications that of course Gabriel had felt it, hell, he’d probably seen it when they were meditating together.  Sam took a deep breath and focused on the archangel in front of him.  “First and foremost, while Alec and I will need to stay in the lobby, or far more likely the office area Magnus has set up for himself, he certainly does not need to stay on the street, shadowhunter or not, nor would either of us let you two be separated like that knowing how much you hate it.” 

Sam paused and took a deep breath, feeling the wash of reassurance and pleasure at what he was talking about with Gabriel from Magnus.  “While yes, you are correct about how those being helped would feel with a shadowhunter nearby, and we, we both appreciate your willingness to do something that makes you both uncomfortable, we’re not going to force that when an easy way around it can be found.”  He offered a small smile.  “There are at least six, I think, who might need your direct intervention.”

Sam nervously tapped his fingers against his jeans before he continued.  “Seven if we count myself, but I’m several steps beyond stable, so I’m low on the priority list for now.”  He started to smile.  “You under-estimate Magnus, Gabriel.  He’d put Alec under a glamour only the two of you could see through, no matter the power it costs him, to make sure the two of you are okay, because that’s what he does with the people he cares about.” 

Now of course, to address the elephant that Gabriel had vaguely brought up.  He had hoped that he could avoid it for a little longer, but clearly no such luck. 

“I’m terrified of undoing the spell that locked those memories,” he confessed, feeling the reassuring pulse of support from Magnus.  “I, for whatever reason.  They didn’t stop trying to have a dragon bond with me.  Normally, normally they stopped after a few tries.  They never did with me.  I didn’t know how long I was there for,” Sam let out a shaky breath.  “I found out, later, but.  It didn’t feel like that, of course.  But they kept trying, and the only thing I could do was not consent to the bond.  It was, it was the only piece I wouldn’t give them.  So no bond would take.” 

Sam glanced up at Gabriel and turned to reach for the dishes, starting to wash them for sake of something to do with his hands.  “Do I want to not have a part of my mind partitioned off?  Of course.  But…”  He glanced over his shoulder at Gabriel and managed a small smile.  “There are a great many number of people who need your brand, your specific brand of help long before I do.” 

Chapter Text

There was a lot of information in that. Plenty that they were going to need to unpack. But one part stuck out more than the rest, and it was a part that Gabriel felt the need to address right away.

He walked over to where Sam was fiddling around with the dishes. Though Gabriel could’ve done them with a snap he did recognize the need to do something during hard topics. So he settled instead for hopping up on the counter right beside the sink. A spot where Sam could still have his thing to fiddle around with but he wasn’t going to be able to use that to avoid Gabriel’s gaze.

“Right, so, to turn your words back on you a bit, kiddo – first and foremost...” Here, Gabriel paused and fixed Sam with a stern look he usually saved for idiot shadowhunters who thought they could talk over him, or that they somehow knew better than him. It was a look that said you’re going to listen. “You’re not low on any sort of priority list. Especially not mine. Call me a selfish bastard, but I will always put the members of my flo…” he caught himself before he could use that word, pushing on in the hopes that maybe Sam wouldn’t notice. “…the people I care about above anyone and anything else. You can say it’s wrong, whatever you want. Chalk it up to the archangel in me, the pagan, whatever. You will never be on the bottom of my priorities.”

He waited a second just to let those words sink in. It was a thing he knew humans didn’t always have the easiest time understanding. Alec understood, thankfully. Dragons were often the same way. Most of them had the same drive to protect Clan over anyone else.

After a pause, Gabriel nodded and kept going, his voice softening back to its normal tone. “Besides, it takes a whole lot to tire me out, kiddo. For once I’m not trying to toot my own horn. Though I’ve been known to do that a time or two.” He winked at Sam just to get a soft laugh from him. “Real talk though, Sam. It takes a lot to tire me out. More than you’d probably think. Helping you guys isn’t going to be about my energy levels. It’s going to be about you guys. Their minds have to be capable and willing to heal for what I’m gonna do. They have to want it. Because I’m not gonna help anyone who doesn’t want it – and I’m gonna give anyone who asks the help they ask for, not the help someone else thinks they should have.”

That included a whole host of potential responses that Gabriel knew others might not approve of. Anything ranging from sectioning off memories like what had clearly been done to Sam, to erasing everything, or to offering them a final peace.

“I can help them, and still find the time to help you. But you get the same choices, Sammy.” Gabriel leaned a little to the side, and he let some grace seep into his voice. Enough to make sure that his words were heard. “Whatever you want out of this, the choice is yours. I won’t do anything you don’t want. If you want to keep those memories hidden, if you want me to erase them completely, if you want me to help you process them, I’ll do it. I can contain you while you and Magnus work through them together. I can go in your noggin with you and hold your hand while you work through it. Whatever you need, I’ll do it. Just so long as it’s what you want, not anyone else. This is your choice, and your timetable. Whenever, whatever you need.”

He sank back a little after that proclamation. Those words weren’t easy, he knew. Not to hear and not to process. But Sam deserved to hear them. Something told Gabriel consent wasn’t something the kid had had a lot of people respect. But it was something Gabriel wasn’t going to do this without.

This was Sam’s head – Sam’s trauma. They were either going to do it on Sam’s schedule or not at all.

--

Alec felt the increase in tension in Gabriel, and he turned back in just enough to realize what they were talking about, what was happening out there. When he realized what it was, he sent a wave of love and support to Gabriel, getting the same in return.

You doing all right, sugarplum? Gabriel asked him, gentle and easy.

Shouldn’t I be asking you that?

We’re fine out here. But you feel like a ball of nerves back there.

That wasn’t inaccurate. Alec felt like he was a ball of nerves. Magnus had led him back here and just… told him to go ahead and pick something. There were so many things in here to choose from! All of them smelling like Magnus with the undertone of Sam that was always a part of the dragon’s scent. Being here in the center of it all was both soothing and enough to make him nervous at the same time.

Gabriel’s grace hummed a little under Alec’s skin. This isn’t a test, Xander. There’s no wrong answer here. Magnus told you that you could pick what you wanted, and that he wouldn’t judge you. Whatever you pick, he’s going to be happy about it. Just pick whatever feels right.

That was easier said than done. Alec hadn’t ever done this before. The little bits of his siblings that he’d squirreled away now and again had always been something he’d just sort of… taken. Discreetly. Usually when they left it lying around, or when they stuck their laundry in with his yet again and he could nab it for a little while before giving it back, with them none the wiser. Yet Magnus wanted him to just walk through here and pick something.

Alec walked through the closet and let his hand brush against different things. Various materials that were so very soft. He avoided the things that had stuff on them – he didn’t want to accidentally catch it on a claw or scale and tear them. And he avoided the one material when his hand brushed against it and it made him want to hiss and wipe the feel of it off his skin.

But, as he wandered round and round, there was… a scarf that he kept coming back to. One that was in warm, bright colors that reminded him of Magnus’ scales in the light of the snow, and smelled like Alec was burying his face right up against Magnus’ neck.

His hands were gentle when he reached out and tugged it down. It felt so soft, so delicate in his hands – hands that were often too big, too rough, to really handle these sorts of things. He felt almost ridiculous carrying it out to Magnus, a blush on his cheeks and nerves skittering in his chest. But… Magnus had said anything… and this, it just, it felt right.

Hopefully, Magnus wouldn’t think him too ridiculous for his choice.

~!~!~

As Magnus watched Alec walk around his closet, he took careful mental notes. Which fabrics he enjoyed, the ones he clearly did not, and what caught his eye when he moved through. It took him several long minutes, but then Alec was carefully and oh-so-gently pulling down one of his favorite scarves and turning toward him.

The hesitant, almost fearful look in his eyes had Magnus wanting to stab everyone in his past who had ever told Alec that his dragon instincts were wrong. But that anger had a time and a place and that time and place wasn’t here. Instead, he smiled, happily, at the way Alec’s fingers were sinking into the fabric.

“Ooooh, great choice! I wore that yesterday, too, so it’ll be good and scent-soaked for you,” he said, grinning as Alec moved closer to him, flicking the light off in his closet. Magnus turned to look at his bed and summoned one of the gold pillows. With another twist of his magic, it shifted form into a stuffed golden dragon and he held it out to Alec.

“Here! I think that scarf would look perfect wrapped around him, and you can cuddle the scarf and the dragon close whenever you need to think of me!” Magnus promised. “If you want, of course. I’ve put a spell on it so no one can see it but you, and since I used one of my pillows it’ll also have a strong scent. Just a way to make you smile at the end of very long days, I hope?”

—-

Sam swallowed, Gabriel’s words, his promises, swimming around in his mind. Part of him wanted the wall torn down, wanted that part of his mind back, no matter what was trapped there. But the other part, the more pragmatic and logical part said that he’d locked them away for a reason and that was a damn good reason to keep them there.

He blew out a hard breath. “I’ll think about it. Think about what I want,” he promised. Sam gave Gabriel a quick smile, and rinsed his hands off in the sink before starting to grin. “But I think the first time you’re inside me in some way should definitely be much more enjoyable for all parties involved, right?” He winked, letting the tense conversation start to fade.

“But do Magnus and I a favor, okay?” Sam could hear them coming back across the loft and met Gabriel’s eyes. “Don’t feel like you constantly have to sacrifice or hurt yourselves just to make our lives easier. There are some things, maybe even a lot of things, we will have to learn to compromise on.”

Sam reached out and gave Gabriel’s knee a squeeze. “But give us both a chance to maybe take care of you a little too, okay?” he added, stepping back. “Now get going, and I’ll text you about when you can stop by the safe house, okay?”

~!~!~

Sam’s last words hit Gabriel like a fist. One that left him reeling just a little. In one sentence Sam cut straight down to the core of one of Alec and Gabriel’s greatest issues – something they were both guilty of, and something they hated about the other yet couldn’t quite seem to change about themselves.

Alec had been raised to be that way, to give and give and give away the parts of himself until he was left standing there bleeding from all the places he’d carved away pieces of himself, and yet still expected to give more. And Gabriel – Gabriel had literally been created to give. To help. Angels were servants of Heaven, and they were expected to serve, to find peace and joy in that servitude.

Though it was a bit embarrassing, the out Sam gave him a second later was one that Gabriel leapt all over.

“I look forward to hearing from you, kiddo,” he said, flashing a grin that felt only a little cracked around the edges. Then he hopped off the counter and happily headed toward his dragon at a slow pace to hide the fact that he was most definitely not running away from Sam and his too-perceptive gaze. Gabriel grinned at him, and at the bag that Alec was clearly carrying whatever he’d gotten from Magnus inside of. “You’ve got great timing, sugar bun. We should probably head back before Benji can’t keep anyone back any longer.”

When Gabriel got close Alec lifted an arm and let his rider easily in against his side. He held Gabriel there and, though it wasn’t easy, kept his own mask in place. He could feel the way that Gabriel was still reeling at Sam’s words, how he was trying to cover up his own broken places, and though it hit close to home for Alec, too, he focused on his rider instead. On standing tall and taking the focus off of Gabriel the way Gabriel had done for him countless times in the past.

For now, that meant being a proper guest, and it meant getting him home.

With that in mind, Alec smiled at them and shifted himself so Gabriel was better tucked against his side. “Thanks for having us over, and for, well, everything.” He turned to Magnus and reached out just enough to brush his fingers against Magnus’ hand. “Message us if you need us. Or, you know, if you want to. Whenever. We’ll try to get back here as soon as we can.”

“I left you a little gift back in your nest,” Gabriel chimed in, leaning against Alec at an angle that let him see Magnus. He smirked and dropped one hand down to tap the bag that Alec was carrying. “Just something in return. If it doesn’t work, let me know and I’ll send something else over.”

Alec would’ve liked the chance to lean in, to maybe steal a kiss or two before they left, but Gabriel had gone jittery, and he’d already snapped himself up a sucker to toy with as much as he ate it, two signs that told Alec that Sam had inadvertently touched a nerve. One that ran deep in his rider.

There was just enough time for Alec to give one last brush against Magnus’ hand, and a soft “thank you” before Gabriel was calling out “Later, bitches!” and the rush of wings filled the air. Between one blink and the next, the loft was gone and their bedroom back at the Institute was around them.

Alec didn’t startle at the shift in locale. If anything, he twisted himself so that he could scowl down at Gabriel. His rider didn’t even look up as he said “Shut up.”

“He wasn’t trying to hurt you,” Alec pointed out.

With a scowl of his own, Gabriel huffed and pulled away to head over to the armoire where he actually kept a few different articles of clothing. “I didn’t say he did.”

“No, but you probably left him feeling bad about it. Or thinking you’re mad at him.”

That got a reaction out of Gabriel. He ducked his head a little, and Alec felt as he tensed even more. Then, all at once, he sighed and his shoulders slumped. He stood there with one hand on the armoire and his head ducked down. “Yeah, I know.” Sighing again, Gabriel shook himself, and though he felt a bit off still, his voice was more honest, more like himself when he spoke. “I’ll apologize for it later. I just…”

“Wasn’t expecting to be called out on something like that?” Alec filled in.

It got him a dry look thrown over Gabriel’s shoulder, and a sucker pointed his way. “I wasn’t the only one he was talking about there, bucko.”

No, he hadn’t been. But unlike Gabriel, Alec had accepted that part of himself a long time ago. It was how he knew how to love people. Until Gabriel, he’d never really had anyone who told him it was wrong, and it was easy enough to ignore Gabriel’s complaints about it when he was guilty of doing the same thing. Even if people didn’t always seem to see it. Alec knew better. He knew how much Gabriel would bear if it meant someone he cared about was happy.

Alec could have pushed the point. He could’ve turned it back on Gabriel and forced him to talk, even just a little. But instinct told him that wasn’t what Gabriel needed. He didn’t need Alec to pick at his raw places. This was a conversation that Alec got the feeling would go a whole lot smoother with Sam. The other rider hadn’t had any malicious intent here, and, well, maybe Gabriel would listen to him more than he listened to Alec. At least in this.

“Come on,” Alec said, moving to go stand up by Gabriel and reach into the armoire himself. “Let’s get ready. We’ve got a lot to do today, and we’re wasting daylight.”

For now, Alec could help in his own way. He could keep Gabriel close, shield him and offer him a distraction, let him process his feelings in his own time. Then, maybe later they could talk about it. Or he could leave it to Sam. From what Alec had seen of the other rider so far, he was pretty sure he could trust his own rider’s gentle spots to him. Sam wouldn’t hurt him.

~!~!~

The silence in the kitchen stretched for a long time. 

Magnus could feel Sam’s tension and guilt rising through the bond every second that passed.  It was a ticking time bomb and it was only a matter of time until one of them broke. 

“I’m sorry,” Sam breathed.  “I, I don’t, I don’t know what I did, or said, but…” He clenched his eyes shut as his mind replayed the too-brief touch between the dragons, the longing that had been in both their eyes.  But whatever he had said, or done, had been enough to mean that Alec and Gabriel had needed to leave almost immediately. 

“Sam, you didn’t-” Magnus cut himself off as Sam nearly slammed his side of the bond mostly shut, and stalked past him to head for his bedroom.  The door to his room was shut with a loud, almost deafening click in the silence of the loft.  He counted to thirty and looked up at the ceiling when the sound of the shower came on.  His magic ached at the nearly-shut bond, but he knew that Sam was doing it for his own protection, that it made him feel safer to sometimes curl in and deal with things until he was ready to face them. 

Magnus took a deep breath and turned back to the nest, Gabriel’s promise of something in there enough to have him needing the moment of comfort from whatever it was.  The sight of a hoodie, resting in the spot that he had curled up with Alec in, was a relieving balm to the ache in the bond and he snatched it up, pressing it to his face, inhaling Alec’s scent for several long moments.  He needed to be centered before he walked out of here. 

They both did.  Their people needed them, and they had work to do that they could no longer hide from.  And whether his rider knew it or not, Magnus knew what he needed as well. 

Twenty minutes later, they were both ready to go and Sam was still keeping the bond mostly shut, and after days of having it wide-open, it made every part of his magic ache.  Magnus shook himself and took a deep breath.  They had work to do. 

“Pandemonium first.  Then we’ll head to the safehouse.” 

Sam nodded.  “All right.  I’ll stop by and do the standard errands I know you won’t be able to get to.” 

Magnus nodded back at him.  “Sounds good.  If the both of us are seen moving around semi-normally, that’ll only help, and you’ll call for me if you need anything.”  Sam’s quick grin, one that didn’t reach his eyes and made Magnus ache for the guilt it was masking, felt like a small stab to the heart.  It’d been a long time since Sam had felt the need to hide how he was feeling like that. 

---

The chaos they walked into at Pandemonium was sizeable.  Catarina and Ragnor were both waiting for him up on the dias and Magnus could already see Alannia and several other High Warlock pairs waiting for him. 

He straightened his shoulders, glad when he felt the press of Sam’s fingers against his back, and moved forward to address them all. 

Settling the fears of everyone involved had been exhausting, but Magnus had promised to reach out to the Head of the New York Institute to better understand what had led to the raids and if there would be more.  Their healers were already risking being overwhelmed, and anything further could hurt the chances of the survivors, and while he knew this, he did, it still rankled. 

But if nothing else, it was a built-in reason for him to visit Alexander, and that was never something he was going to complain about.  Magnus sent a fire message to the Head of the Institute, explaining the request, and signed off on it before rolling up his sleeves to address the bigger problem. 

Once he portaled into the safehouse, the bags under Ragnor’s eyes were telling.  Hearing that they lost another one overnight was as well.  He took a deep breath.  They still had a chance to save ten.  That was so many more than he had thought possible of the ones who were too far gone, and they had saved more than a hundred others who were already healing. 

It took a few minutes to set Sam up in the office as the point for all the communications coming in for him, so Sam could continue to keep information organized and other people up to date.  Once that was complete, he sent Ragnor home to rest.  After that, Magnus rolled up his sleeves and got to work. 

He shot a text to Gabriel through their group chat, and smiled faintly at the few messages and small anecdotes that Sam had already sent to the group, though the other two hadn’t been able to respond yet.  But now, if he was to make further progress with these healings, he needed the help of someone else, and Gabriel was the only real hope that they had. 

Sinking into one of the armchairs outside a room, Magnus looked down the hallway at the rooms and the monitors displaying information on each of the people inside.  Who was stable, who was fully healed, who needed more healing.  It was state of the art, and courtesy of Catarina, which would allow them to work in full shifts.  Once the group here were stable, he planned to move the inside of the building to somewhere that Catarina and other warlock healers could use. 

At some point. 

Magnus reached up to fiddle with his ear cuff as he stared down at his phone, reaching out to Sam through the bond, only to find the door still most of the way shut.  He could push it open if he needed Sam, but the request for privacy was clear and it made a small whine grow in his throat. 

There was still so much to do, what felt like a truly endless amount of work, and yet right now, all he wanted to do was curl back up in his nest again, with Alec’s scent and hide from the world.  But that wasn’t the world they lived in, and when one of the lights outside the room flashed red, Magnus was up in an instant, striding into it, healing magic at his fingertips. 

~!~!~

In the hours since the two pairs had separated there hadn’t been really any time to stop and think about much of anything but what was right in front of them. Benji had done his best to keep things back for Alec, but that meant that when they finally showed themselves once more, there was a ton of stuff waiting for them.

Tours of the infirmary – with a few discreet boosts to healing on Gabriel’s part, plus pans for a few more extensive ones if iratzes didn’t do the job for him – and then talking with each person there, touching base, playing the part of the Alpha Pair of the New York Institute. They reassured everyone as best as they could, checked on the patrols that had happened while the rest of this was going on, and made sure their Institute was in running order.

From there, it was meeting after meeting, hours spent checking in with other Institute Heads, various members of the Clave, and the Inquisitor herself.

Those last ones weren’t easy. They weren’t happy that Alec wasn’t as willing to divulge the source of his information, nor about the fact that there wasn’t really much they could do in punishment for his silence. Not unless they wanted to be seen as cutting down the person responsible for bringing in this information and helping to plan for and take down multiple of Valentine’s bases, which in turn returned quite a few of their people to them.

It was busy, hectic, and frustrating, and Gabriel shamelessly threw himself into it to try and avoid thinking about the fact that he’d run away like some sort of idiot from someone who wasn’t guilty of anything except being insightful.

Embarrassment kept him from doing more than reading the texts in their group chat. At least, right up until he got the message from Magnus that he needed help.

He and Alec were in his office, Alec on the phone while Gabriel was scanning reports on the wounded, trying to figure out where his healing might best be suited. It wasn’t like it was hard to sneak into another Institute and give a helping hand.

When he read Magnus’ message, he looked up across the office at Alec, his dragon already turning to arch an eyebrow at him in silent question. Gabriel held his phone up in response and wiggled it. Magnus is asking for help with healing.

A grimace crossed Alec’s features. He looked down at his computer, over to his phone, and then back up at Gabriel. The look in his eyes said clearer than words that there was no way he was going to be able to leave here. Not anytime soon.

Gabriel sat up straight and let the folder he held drop down toward the coffee table. Alec…

You knew this was going to happen, we talked about it already, Alec answered, cutting him off before he could get going. He had to pause for a moment as he said something to the person on the phone. When he was done, his mind-voice was back in their bond, speaking quickly. I have way too many meetings to go anywhere. Plus another video conference with the Inquisitor, which she wouldn’t want you here for anyway.

That had Gabriel flashing his teeth in a snarl reminiscent of Alec’s. He knew how Imogen Herondale felt about him – about either one of them. They were a pain in her ass, and they had been ever since those early days. Imogen might not have thought much of them, but she’d never doubted the threats that Gabriel had leveled her way back then, the promises he’d sworn to her if she ever allowed anything like what had happened to them to ever happen again.

She didn’t push him on it, not even all these years later, but she liked to exert her authority by forcing Alec to have solo meetings with her – something that, as Inquisitor, she had the legal right to do. She took great satisfaction in making Gabriel stand outside the door. Though, by her own laws, she couldn’t have wards up between them, which was the only thing that saved her.

Staying out of the way while the High Bitch talks to you is one thing. Leaving the Institute is something else entirely, Gabriel reminded him.

Alec had to spend another moment on his phone call before he got enough of a break to answer. I’ll be in my office, most likely the entire time you’re gone. Even if I’m not, I’ll still be within the walls of the Institute. And if I have to leave, you’ll be the first to know.

He didn’t like this. The two of them, they didn’t separate. They didn’t. Even though most bonded Pairs could get some distance between one another it didn’t mean they liked to. And, honestly, Gabriel and Alec could probably separate farther than most pairs, they were the last ones to do so.

But this was more than them. This was about dragons and riders who needed their help and who, if they had to wait for Alec, might not survive the wait. Something which neither one of them wanted to happen.

You tell me the instant you have to leave your office, Gabriel snapped, pointing a finger at Alec as he did. And you have either Benji, Jace, or Isabelle with you if you do. Any trouble, you reach out for me, pray, call, I don’t care what. Ignore any of that and I’m stealing you and flying you over to me. Got it?

Alec didn’t protest the smothering treatment. He met Gabriel stare for stare and calmly informed him Only if you talk to Sam while you’re there. Apologize to him. And maybe bring them back with you when you’re done, if Magnus is ready for the meeting he asked for. I need his opinion anyway on how he wants to present this to the Clave.

Despite the fact that Alec sounded stern and serious, a perfectly calm leader, there was no ignoring the shiver that ran through him and their bond, or the way that Alec was already drawing inwards on himself, pulling his walls up and around himself bit by bit. Forcing himself to be okay. He didn’t block off the bond or even bother pretending that he wasn’t afraid. He wasn’t hiding from Gabriel – he was hiding it from himself.

Gabriel wanted to go over there and wrap himself around his dragon and refuse to leave him, smite anyone dumb enough to try and force them apart. But, he’d made a promise, and there were beings he’d sworn to help. Beings that, decades ago, he would’ve ignored in favor of staying here with his dragon. Though the person he’d been wouldn’t have imagined even being bonded to a dragon to begin with.

In the end, Gabriel had to settle for giving Alec one last hug, a tight squeeze that promised a quick return, as quick as he could manage. Then, with a last grip of their hands against one another, Gabriel cast a few extra wards over the office, and then he took to the air and flew from Alec’s office to the safehouse, taking a thought along the way to change his look from shadowhunter, from Gabriel, to the more casual clothes, messier hair, and slightly wilder look that went with Loki.

He landed on the doorstep of the safehouse in new clothes, a smirk already in place and a sucker between his lips. With one hand in his pocket, he reached up with his other and gave a sharp knock.

~!~!~

Magnus felt the knock, and it distracted him enough to have him slammed into a wall by a wing, a dragon claw raking across his chest.  “Fuck!” he cursed, his magic leaping to heal him, even as he pinned the dragon back on the bed, another roar echoing through the room.  None of the other rooms would hear it, he’d sound-proofed each of the containment rooms for this precise reason.

Cursing the need for what he was about to do, Magnus pushed the door at Sam’s end of the bond wide open.  He felt Sam startle, and then the fear that came with the injury he’d sustained.  Gabriel is outside, I need him, now!  And call Catarina, I’m injured! 

“Shit,” Sam scrambled, grabbing his phone, even as he felt pain radiating through the bond.  This time, he heard the roar of the dragon in the room Magnus was in, through the bond and he ran through the safehouse, yanking the front door open.  He barely had a second to register the way Gabriel looked different and what that would mean when he felt Magnus grunt in pain through the bond again. 

“Magnus is hurt, room five, one of the dragons,” Sam panted, pointing behind him, slamming the door shut the second Gabriel was in the safehouse and behind the wards.  Magnus’ magic was screaming in pain and Sam could barely focus himself enough to get to the room behind Gabriel to get to his dragon, to help, to do whatever he could.

~!~!~

No matter how much Gabriel’s grace was demanding to fly right the fuck back to the Institute where his dragon was waiting for him – alone, uneasy, not defenseless but not with him if someone tried to come in there and touch him, take him, separate them… - the instant Gabriel stepped inside and felt the tumultuous magic in the air, heard Sam snapping that Magnus was hurt, everything got pushed to the wayside.

He didn’t even wait for Sam to lead. The instant he felt it, he was moving, grace and pagan power already flooding through him, one wrapped around the other to shield it as he’d learned ages upon ages ago, masking the archangel far underneath Loki.

The instant he hit the room where Magnus and the dragon were, he reached out with bands of magic, spinning a shield between the dragon and Magnus – just enough to guarantee the other warlock wouldn’t be hurt again. He didn’t try to restrain, or leap to heal no matter how much he wanted to. This wasn’t his show.

Instead, he held that shield and strolled calmly toward Magnus, taking in the mark across Magnus’ chest.

Gabriel huffed out a laugh. “You know, I’m beginning to get the idea that you’re gonna be just as much trouble as someone else we know.” He walked up to Magnus, hand out and dark green magic sparking around his fingers as he wiggled them. “Need a hand, Sparkles?”

~!~!~

Sam slid into the room and nearly sighed in relief when Gabriel was already there, and had contained the dragon.  There wouldn’t have been much that he could have done other than try to get Magnus out of there, so seeing it already under control was a relief he desperately needed. 

Magnus groaned and managed to get to his feet, right as Sam slammed into the room.  He held up his hand, stopping his rider as he took a breath.  “Yeah.  It’ll cost you a lot less energy than it would me,” he allowed, his eyes drifting over to the dragon, who was roaring, again and again, his eyes wild, clearly in pain.  “He woke up and got the jump on me.” 

The admission rankled, even though it was true.  He needed to pay more attention to everything going on, or it was going to happen again. 

Sam took a few steps closer to his dragon and reached out along the bond and in person, rubbing at his arm.  “Good thing Gabriel is here.”  His eyes dropped to the blood-soaked shirt and he felt his stomach turn, pressing closer to his dragon.  “Scared me,” he murmured. 

Magnus reached up, even though it made his chest constrict with pain, and gasped, even as he wrapped an arm around his rider.  “I’m fine,” he breathed out, managing the words, just barely.  “I’ll be fine.” 

~!~!~

“Course you are,” Gabriel said easily, winking at him. He closed the last bit of distance and reached out, trailing one finger across the cut on Magnus’ chest, tracing down the line of blood and torn skin and neatly sealing it shut, stealing the pain at the same time. As he did, he looked up to where Sam was and offered him a wink as well. Only he tacked on a hint of a leer to go with it. “And for the sake of safety and such, let’s stick to Loki while we’re here. Don’t need to let certain things get to the wrong ears.”

It took almost no time at all for the cut to heal. When he was done, Gabriel stared for a moment at Magnus' shirt and then gave an extra wiggle of his fingers and repaired that, too.

He grinned when he looked back at his nephew. “Much as I know some people who would appreciate the view, I gotta say, I’m enjoying the fashion.”

Delving into Loki always left Gabriel a little saltier, a little more flirty, and, according to Alec, a whole lot more ‘happily violent’ in ways that not a lot of people approved of. He got the feeling these two might not mind too much.

“Right!” Gabriel took a step back and clapped his hands together. “So, now that we’ve got your insides back where they belong, let’s take a look at the other friend in the room. Your message just said you needed help. What can I do for you, kiddo?” He spread his hands out on either side of him and slouched back like he was trying to put himself on display. “I’m yours to command. For now.”

~!~!~

“Right.  Apologies, Loki,” Sam said, hesitating briefly before he nodded and looked to Magnus to make sure he was all right before he stepped towards the door.  “Magnus, Lorenzo wants to speak with you again, later, but I’ll leave you two to it.” 

You don’t have to go, Sam. 

I’ll be in your way if I stay.  It’s all right.  There’s plenty of people trying to contact you and if I keep up with them, it’ll keep us organized. Sam pushed through the bond, shutting the door behind him, heading to the office. 

Magnus was grateful that Sam didn’t shut down the bond again and decided he would have to take that win for what it was worth.  Instead, he turned back to Gabriel, to Loki.  He took a deep breath and drew a ball of magic between his hands. 

“There are three different types of injuries that we see.  First is a mind trying to pull itself back together, and having no idea how, resulting in a jumbled-up mess.  I need your help with the two of them we have, since all they need is a bit of help and a push to reassemble everything properly,” Magnus started, shifting the ball of magic so Loki would have an idea of what to look for. 

“The second is one who is fractured and still hiding from the trauma.  This dragon here is a good example.  We think he can come back, but he’s too far down to tell us one way or another.  I don’t know if you can do anything for him, and the other five like him, but if you can, that would help.”  Magnus hesitated before shifting the ball of magic between his fingers to one that looked like shattered glass.  

“The last kind, and the last three we have…”  Magnus paused and closed his eyes, breathing out slowly.  “They were too injured to make any sort of choice.  But they might not be able to come back.  They, they need to make a choice.”  He looked up at Loki and let the ball of magic disappear.  “If you can’t help with all ten, of course I understand, but this one and perhaps the two worst ones off are where we could start?”

~!~!~

Gabriel waved off Magnus’ concerns like they were nothing. It wasn’t a terrible list; didn’t mean it was going to be fun, though.

“Right, so, I’m gonna lay it out for you up front – I can’t heal everything,” he said bluntly. He was already moving, calling out to the magic around him and spinning together the threads he’d need to start. “A lot of this is gonna be up to these guys and what kind of choices they make, and a whole lotta counseling afterward. I’ll fix the broken parts, give ‘em steady ground, but it’s gonna be up to them whether or not they actually do anything with that.”

The human – or dragon – mind was a tricky thing. They were far more resilient than they gave themselves credit for, yet so susceptible to certain kinds of damage.

Before he got started, Gabriel tilted his head toward Magnus, and he stressed one last point. “They might not thank you for this. Be prepared for that.” Sometimes part of the healing process was anger, and often directed at the ones that had healed them. Especially those who had mostly given up as it was. “You might not thank me when we’re done, either.”

(He’d learned a long time ago that when people asked for help, they often meant they wanted it done their way, wanted it done perfectly, and anything less often led to frustration or anger. But Gabriel could bear that – he could. He wasn’t going to let anyone make the choices for these dragons. He could get them coherent enough to hear him, and then they could choose, and he was well aware that it wasn’t going to earn him any popularity points in the process)

The dragon in the room with them looked like he was already nice and deep in the whole anger part of things. Rolling up his sleeves, Gabriel walked toward him and offered him a bright, sharp smile. “All right, pup. Looks like you get the joy of being the first on our list.” A roar was his answer to that. Gabriel didn’t let it bother him. His grin only grew. “Yeah, yeah, yeah, you’re a big tough guy, I got it. Fortunately for you, I’ve seen plenty worse. Now, why don’t you just….sleep.”

All it took was a quick jump-flight up to the dragon’s head and a tap against his temple. Then a little extra grace to make sure the poor dragon didn’t just flop straight down to the ground. The two landed together. Once they did, he didn’t waste any time in moving to crouch down near the dragon’s head. “Right. Let’s see what we’re working with here, hm?”

What came next wasn’t going to be easy. For any of them. But if he was careful, he might be able to work his way through the bunch of them all today. Or at the very least get a couple of them stable enough to wait another day or two.

Gabriel drew himself together and then reached out with his grace, down into the dragon underneath him, and began the slow and delicate process of putting back together something others had so callously broken.

~!~!~

By the time they were done, and they finished with the last healing they had time for today, Magnus was very glad that Sam was waiting in the doorway for him, because when he slumped into his rider’s arms, it soothed all the burnt edges of his power and heart.  He sagged, and let Sam hold him upright, his breath leaving in slow, shaky gasps.  He’d known it would be bad, that they wouldn’t be able, or even likely to save them all, but it still hadn’t prepared him for what he’d seen, the re-invention of some of the things they’d done to Sam. 

“I’ve got you,” Sam breathed, holding Magnus close, rubbing his back and up to his neck.  He lifted his eyes to Loki and managed a small smile.  “I’m sure you want to head back for a little comfort of your own.  Do you need anything else from us before I nudge you that way?”  Whatever he’d done to upset the other rider earlier this morning wasn’t going to get in the way of him making sure that the archangel was taken care of. 

"Also," Sam managed a small smile.  “I give great hugs.  Magnus can vouch.  If you need one too.” 

“He does,” Magnus muttered against Sam’s shoulder, glad that his rider hadn’t moved, and hadn’t let go of him yet.  He wanted nothing more than to curl up and sleep for another dozen hours, but they didn’t have time.  The reminder that Alec’s sweater was waiting for him at home was enough to make him relax, at least for now. 

He managed to pull himself back from his rider and look to Loki.  “You okay?” 

~!~!~

There was absolutely zero hesitation on Gabriel’s part to take the hug being offered. There was no one else around to see them and this visit had been the type of shitshow that reminded him why he usually avoided these kinds of things with a fervor usually reserved for avoiding Sunday dinner with the family.

“I will pretty much never turn down a hug. Or a grope. Whatever you feel up for,” he said easily, before suiting actions to words and diving toward them.

Gabriel knocked into the two of them with a lack of grace that would’ve had Alec snorting at him. He made sure to snag Magnus in on it as well, because he’d been busting his ass just as hard in there, and these were his people which meant it hit him all the harder. So Gabriel squished himself right in the middle of the two of them while simultaneously tugging them both in as close as he could get them.

Squished in the middle of them, it was exactly what Gabriel needed to feel just a little steadier. Though the rest of it wouldn’t go away until he was back around his dragon. Their bond had been growing steadily heavier and heavier with each passing moment they were apart. Their own fractured places were trembling a bit like ice gone just a bit too thin.

“I don’t suppose I can convince you two to come on over for whatever meeting it was you messaged the big guy about,” Gabriel mumbled. He pressed his head in against Sam’s chest, and the steady heartbeat under his ear was more soothing than he’d expected. Almost without realizing it he found his body melting just a little down into the other’s hold. “He told me to offer. He’s stuck in office work and meetings, but he’ll make time for you whenever you’re ready.”

Though the urge to fly back home was getting even stronger now that there wasn’t any work to do, Gabriel let himself lean a little more, let his body show the trust he didn’t quite have the words to explain. It wasn’t an apology, he knew, and he was going to have to give one of those. But he hoped Sam could read some of it in the way Gabriel let himself bend just a little as he wouldn’t normally do around anyone but Alec.

~!~!~

Sam tightened his arm around Gabriel just a little more, sagging into the comfort of hugging the both of them when Gabriel asked him to come back.  “We can do that,” he said, answering for Magnus.  He felt his dragon start and smiled.  “Catarina’s already here and taking over for me for a bit.  She’s going to do rounds now that the two of you are finishing up, and will make sure they’re all good.” 

“Fuck I love that woman,” Magnus muttered, leaning into Gabriel a little more.  He would owe her so many favors after all of this was over, but it was worth it to have the tiniest bit of flexibility in everything.  And, as an added bonus, he would be able to avoid dealing with Lorenzo for at least another couple of hours. 

He gave Gabriel another squeeze.  “You heard the man, feathers.  If you want to take us back, we can head to have that meeting I asked about.  However, I know that Alec is going to be absolutely buried in paperwork, so if he can't do it until later-”

“Magnus,” Sam muttered.  “Shut up and take the chance to see Alec.” 

Magnus mimed zipping his lips shut with a chuckle and nodded.  “Whenever you’re ready Loki, we’re ready.” 

Chapter Text

That was all the encouragement Gabriel needed.

Still snuggled in tightly, he wrapped the two up in a couple wings and extended the others, and he flew. Fortunately for all of them, the office was empty of anyone except Alec, which meant that Gabriel could land them directly in there without any trouble.

All thoughts of other people or trouble fell to the wayside when Gabriel landed and got his first look at his dragon. One look was all he needed to take in the extra scales that were showing, the tension in Alec’s body, the too-wide eyes that had lifted just as soon as he felt Gabriel coming back to him.

In an instant, Gabriel shoved himself away from the other two and shot across the room. “You stupid little shit.” The words were sharp and snapped like the crack of Isabelle’s whip. Gabriel went right up to him and didn’t waste time with any hugs or touches or anything like that – he tugged Alec’s chair back with grace so that he didn’t even have to break stride before he was there and scrambling up into his dragon’s lap, knees on either side of him and his hands coming up to cup around Alec’s head. “You closed off the fucking bond. How the hell did you hide that from me?”

“You were busy,” Alec murmured. He let Gabriel guide him until his forehead was buried against the archangel’s neck, and when his hands lifted to Gabriel’s waist, there was a faint tremble there that only infuriated Gabriel even more.

The only thing that had kept Alec together while Gabriel was gone was his own ice. He knew he’d chilled his office – if anyone had come in, they would’ve felt it, seen the smoke of their breath, heard the crunch of the half-frozen carpet under their feet. But now that he had Gabriel here in his lap, the warmth of his skin under Alec’s hands, the solid pressure of him anchoring Alec into his chair, the ice began to thaw a little and it took everything Alec had not to gasp in relief.

He’d insisted that Gabriel go, pushed it, and he’d reminded himself the whole time it was the right thing to do. But that didn’t stop the fear that had slowly worked its way through him. The way it’d climbed up his spine and left him trembling and aching with the need to fly far and fast until he was with his rider once more.

Buried against Gabriel, wrapped up in everything him, he almost missed the presence of the other two in the room. Almost. Right up until the moment that Gabriel suddenly said “Right, okay, I’m calling cuddle pile on the couch, and putting a hold to all frozen paperwork and electronics.” A soft whoosh of feathers sounded around them, taking them from Alec’s chair to the large couch by the fireplace – a couch Gabriel had long ago made large enough for even Alec’s tall frame to lay down and take a nap.

They settled into much the same position there as they’d had in the chair, with Gabriel using most of his body to pin Alec down, though he twisted himself so he was sitting sideways instead, knees curled up towards his and Alec’s chest, and he was facing toward the empty side of the couch. “Come on, boys, have a seat. The recipe for a frozen dragon is cuddles, and seeing as I’m playing doctor today, you all have to do what I say.”

“I don’t think that’s how it works,” Alec mumbled, shifting himself so that he could tuck Gabriel in against him a little more, his cheek coming to rest against the top of Gabriel’s head.

Gabriel patted absently at Alec’s chest. “It absolutely does. Besides which, you lost all rights to argue with me the instant you started doing things like hiding from me. So, shut up and let yourself get cuddled. You – Sparkles! Move it on in. Just don’t grab at his wrists.”

Any other time and any other situation and it might’ve been a little funny to watch the way Gabriel was ordering everyone around while tucked against Alec’s chest like a child. Or embarrassing. As it was, Alec was mostly just grateful. Grateful that his rider was back, that he was here in Alec’s arms, and that he was okay.

Closing his eyes, he held on tight to Gabriel and tried not to let himself worry about what this might look like to the two watching them. Hoping that they wouldn’t think less of him for this.

~!~!~

The instant they landed and Gabriel rushed forward, already berating his dragon in a loving tone, it was easy to see just how much it had hurt Alec to have him gone for as long as he had been. Guilt swamped over him as he realized just how difficult separation was for the two of them. He’d known it, based on their reactions so far, and that was why he’d worked to make sure they didn’t have to separate.

But if this was what they’d need to go through, he was going to make sure that Gabriel didn’t leave to come to help without bringing Alec. He wasn’t going to let that happen. Not to either of them, and not if he could help it.

As the two of them reassured each other quietly, reading as the room steadily warmed, Magnus kept himself still, even when Gabriel forcibly moved himself and his dragon to the couch. It wasn’t until he was invited to cuddle with them that he rushed over, sliding in next to Alexander in an easy motion.

Magnus stretched out one arm across the back of the couch, his hand resting in the fabric, and his arm pressing against Alec’s shoulders. Not holding him or boxing him in, but making sure his presence was known, and leaning into nuzzle Alec’s shoulder. The chill of the air was enough to have him lifting the restraint on his magic, glad when Sam settled in next to him, curling close.

“I don’t need an excuse to want to cuddle with you, Alexander,” Magnus whispered against Alec’s shoulder, still nuzzling gently against him. “Not even at your most frosty. But am I going to say no to the chance? Not ever.” He closed his eyes and relaxed, especially when Sam pressed closer to him. With a small shift, Magnus left his hand, palm open, resting against Gabriel’s legs, there if Alec wanted to hold it.

“Magnus is definitely a bit of a cuddle monster,” Sam said, keeping his voice quiet.  “You should see him when he’s all grumpy because I haven’t cuddled him enough.”

Magnus huffed, even as he smiled against Alec’s shoulder. “Stop giving away all of my secrets.”

Sam chuckled. “Not a chance, sparkles.” He felt Magnus grin and cuddled in close. “We’ll stay in the cuddle pile for as long as you both need,” he promised them.

~!~!~

Embarrassment burned at Alec’s neck and his ears. He turned his face a little more against Gabriel’s hair in a move he knew wouldn’t hide him, not really. Yet at the same time he tightened his one arm around his rider.

“You’re fine, sugarplum,” Gabriel murmured softly to him. “I’ve got you. I’m not going anywhere.”

Alec swallowed past the lump of emotion that was clogging his throat. He couldn’t quite bring himself to look at Magnus or Sam – he kept his eyes half-lidded and turned downward – but he unbent just enough to reach out with one hand that trembled just a little too much and take hold of the open hand Magnus had extended.

He hated this. Hated how all it took was Gabriel being out of his sight, out of his reach, and the clawing panic would come out of the box he usually kept it shoved deep down inside of. He hated even more that Magnus and Sam were here to see it. That they could see just how damaged he was – and all from people who should’ve protected him, should’ve looked out for him, and were somehow convinced that was exactly what they’d been doing when they’d traumatized their son.

It took a lot of work, but Alec managed to get his voice to work eventually, and the very first word he said was a low, hoarse, “Sorry.” He had to clear his throat twice to get it to come out sounding at least a little more normal. “Sorry. I didn’t… I didn’t mean for him to bring you here for, for this.”

“Shut up,” Gabriel said immediately. He twisted himself a little in a position that would’ve been wildly uncomfortable for any human. His left arm snaked under Alec’s jacket and shoved back behind him until his palm was against Alec’s back. His other hand was following the same path as the first, until he was hugging Alec tightly, almost burrowing in against his chest. “Just shut up and let us hug you.”

Alec, of course, ignored him.

He didn’t close his eyes. There was too much of a risk of what he might see behind his lids, what he might start to feel if he let the memories get any kind of hold on him. But he kept his gaze down on where he and Magnus were still holding on to one another. “It’s not normally like this. We don’t – we can handle being apart. A little.”

“It’s easier when one of us isn’t left here,” Gabriel said, his voice muffled against Alec’s chest, and didn’t that just give away a whole lot in one single sentence.

Squeezing Magnus’ hand, Alec tried to draw strength from that touch, from the fact that Magnus hadn’t moved away from him so far. They didn’t have time for this. Not amidst everything else. His own stupid fears couldn’t take precedence over what else was going on in their lives right now. Alec ignored the sharp jab Gabriel gave him at that, and the way his rider puffed up like he was about to start protesting, and he hurried to speak before anyone else could. “I’m… I’ll be fine. I don’t imagine this was what you needed when you sent the message. We, we should probably address that before someone comes knocking. I’ve got a few things I wanted to discuss with you, too.”

It was a sad, stilted attempt at drawing them back on track, only made worse by the fact that Alec couldn’t bring himself to move even as he said it. He kept his arm anchored around Gabriel and his hand tight in Magnus’. He even found that, at some point, he’d pushed his legs out towards Magnus’, brushing not only up against them but reaching underneath to nudge a little at Sam’s foot. Touching all of them, grounding himself on them. On this tiny little unit they’d made in the center of their respective Clans.

~!~!~

Magnus was so grateful when Alec took his hand, holding onto the other dragon as tight as he dared, to a point that would be borderline uncomfortable for the both of them, but was a touch they both needed.  He could feel his rider moving closer, making sure that Alec could feel him, the little they were touching, so he was anchored as much as he needed to be. 

“You don’t have to apologize,” Magnus said, his voice quiet and firm.  Alec didn’t need anything beyond care and comfort in this second.  “You have nothing to apologize for, Alexander.”  He slowly started to rub his thumb along the back of Alec’s hand, reassuring him with the touch.  He could feel Alec staring at their hands so he didn’t have to close his eyes and kept up the gentle sweeping motion. 

When Alec and Gabriel started to explain, Magnus could feel the answering ache through the bond from Sam and all they both wanted was to wrap them in their arms.  “You don’t have to explain,” Magnus breathed.  “I promise it’s all right.  I’m the one who should be apologizing.  I should have waited a few more days to ask Gabriel to help so you could both come.  I’m so sorry.” 

Sam hummed and looked down at where Magnus and Gabriel clearly didn’t want to move away from the ice dragon.  “Alec, is there somewhere I can get a spare piece of paper to-” he huffed when Magnus summoned a notebook into his hands.  “Nevermind, thank you.”  He settled back in against Magnus and pressed his leg a little tighter against where Alec was touching him.  “The three of you take all of the time you need. I’ll sum up the concerns that the warlocks have from our meeting earlier, and what we need to figure out to address, and when you’re feeling up to meeting them, we will.” 

Here he paused and started to grin.  “Coincidentally, having a rider who used to be training to be a lawyer means I can paperwork shuffle with the best of them, and all of the warlocks understanding what has happened is buried behind an avalanche of my own responses.  Many of them forget that demanding answers from you, and the Institute is not a priority right now - healing the people is.” 

With a tap of pen to paper, Sam started to write.  “Take as much time as you need.  They will wait, because they also know I’m enough of an asshole to make them wait.”  He paused and smiled faintly.  “And that Magnus is enough of an asshole to make them wait even longer.” 

Magnus grumbled out a pleased growl and buried his face against Alec’s shoulder again, sending a wave of gratefulness through the bond as Sam started to write, steadily, working his way down the page, adding notations and additional comments.  “Not to mention,” he added.  “Having me here for a meeting you scheduled is a perfect excuse to make sure no one else interrupts us for as long as we want to stay cuddled up, Alexander.” 

He shifted his hand behind Alec’s shoulders, just enough so he could press his fingertips to Gabriel’s shoulder, fully anchoring himself against both of them.  “Both of you rest.  Recover.  Sam and I’s turn to keep watch,” he murmured. 

~!~!~

Giving in and letting others care for him wasn’t something that Alec was used to doing. He didn’t allow his siblings to do it when they tried, and he often fought against Gabriel doing it, though he was getting better about that behind closed doors. But they were behind closed doors now, and their only audience was a Pair who felt far more like a part of them than an intruder.

Alec tightened his hold on Gabriel, who responded by pushing himself impossibly closer in a gesture that put his head just a bit lower down Alec’s chest. A move Alec doubted was accidental. Though Alec didn’t call him out on it, and Gabriel didn’t admit to anything. The two just continued to cling to one another. Only, Gabriel’s move left Alec free to turn his head toward the dragon nuzzling by his shoulder, and after only a moment of hesitation, Alec brushed his nose over Magnus’ forehead and let himself soak in the scent of comfort and safety.

It took longer than Alec liked for his body to start coming down from the state of panic he’d ended up in. His hands were still far too jittery, and he wasn’t sure he was going to be able to let Gabriel out of his sight for quite a while after this, but he felt less like he was going to come out of his skin.

When Alec finally drew a breath that didn’t taste like blood and cold stone, he sighed, and a bit more tension drained away. He nudged at Magnus’ temple with his nose and gave a soft, happy snuff. “Thank you.”

He didn’t say anything else. Didn’t have to, he realized. Neither Magnus nor Sam was going to push him on it. They’d already made that clear. (Though he was starting to realize that, if they had, he might’ve shared some, more than he’d ever given anyone else.)

As it was, he didn’t have to, and that gave Alec the freedom to slump the rest of the way into the couch. No one was going to make him talk about this. No one was going to push him, mock him, poke and prod at places that were still so very raw and tender. No one was going to take Gabriel away from him.

I dare them to try, Gabriel swore vehemently. He’d stayed a mostly soft hum in their bond – some wordless melody they both found soothing. But as Alec’s head cleared, he switched back to words, and the fierce promise in them that let Alec know he meant it.

Alec squeezed Gabriel’s waist. Then, following impulse, he drew his and Magnus’ joined hands up enough for him to press a kiss against a bare finger, and then he slowly let it lay back down.

“Right. So…” Alec cleared away the last of the roughness in his voice. At the same time, he shifted his body a little so he was more comfortably situated on the couch, but he made no move to get up. With the new angle, he twisted his foot so that he snagged against Sam’s ankle, giving a tug to get his attention. “What have you got for us, Sam?”

~!~!~

“You’re welcome,” Magnus breathed, shifting so he could press a kiss to Alec’s shoulder in return, closing his eyes as he stayed where he was, giving a gentle squeeze to Alec’s hand.  He wasn’t going to move until he absolutely needed to. 

Sam hummed and finished taking the last of his notes, reclining back against the couch.  “You don’t have to thank us.  You’d do the same for us if we needed it,” he started, before coming back up to the notebook.  “I’ll obviously leave this with you for reference, but, we’ll start at the top where it’s most necessary.” 

With a pleased nudge from Magnus, he continued.  “The first thing we desperately need is an announcement of some sort of what happened, why it happened, and what the intent is.  The downworld is currently bracing for another series of raids, because they didn’t know if this was the start of something bigger,” Sam frowned and made a quick note on the page.  “I already have three separate suggestions drafted, depending on what you want to say, and I’m happy to email those to you, and can get the fire messages sent out with Magnus’ sigil shortly after.” 

A small grin started as he glanced over at Sam and Gabriel.  “Right now, all of them are waiting because Magnus-”

“You, not me,” Magnus muttered, unable to keep from grinning faintly. 

“Oh very well,” Sam huffed.  “I threatened them all.  If they attempted any repercussions against Shadowhunters, not only would I report them all to the Clave, with enough evidence to lock them up, but I told them Magnus would excommunicate them, until we had more information.  And promised to get them that information.” 

Magnus snorted and rolled his eyes.  “You and your blackmail lists.” 

“I maintain the fact that they are very handy and all it takes is a little alcohol to get you all to dish on each other,” Sam said, mildly.  “No one is expecting a human to drink a warlock under the table, after all.”  He checked off another box and moved down the list. 

“After we get official communication from the Institute, preferably not the Clave, the message should come from you Alec, and I’ll happily help craft it if you want, you need to publish what will be happening to the Circle members that were captured.”  He paused and made another quick note.  “The downworld will not accept mercy.  I hope you know and understand that.” 

 Magnus hummed and stayed cuddled up against Alec, continuing to stroke his hand.  “That’s one piece that they likely won’t budge on.  I can help with that if you can at least pretend to involve me in the process, even if that isn’t happening for real.”  He paused.  “Obviously, we can talk through that with you and make adjustments if needed, but Sam is right.” 

Sam made a noise of assent.  “The last thing you could do, and again, I’m happy to write these for you and get the sign off from you - is soothing the ruffled political feathers.  If you reach out to the High Warlocks of the cities that you did raids in, explain the timing, and that you didn’t want to alert local Institutes that might have leaked the information, it would go a very long way.”  He tapped the pen against the paper and started to write in a few more lines. 

“The last few things I’m going to add are a list of warlocks that I would recommend actually partnering with and talking to - while you don’t have what I would consider friends among the downworld or warlock community - what you did and helped to organize opened a door that didn’t even exist before,” Sam started, smiling when Magnus hugged him, tight, through the bond.  “Many people were saved, and that’s all because you were willing to take action, Alec.” 

Sam paused, shifting a little on the couch, bumping Alec’s foot until the ice dragon looked directly at him.  “I don’t want that to go understated.  I have not yet made it implicitly clear who it was that did this, Alec, because I didn’t know if you wanted that information public.  However, I did make sure that everyone who has reached out to Magnus and through our network that there was a shadowhunter who cared enough to do this and save our people.”  He made one final note.  “They should know who.” 

Magnus snorted.  “No wonder you spent most of the morning writing letters.  I was wondering what you were getting up to.”  He gave Sam a gentle poke through the bond to make sure that he was all right before turning his attention back to the other two.  “We are keeping the focus on the victims right now, and helping them, reuniting families and Pairs, all of that is buying you time.” 

Sam gave a considering hum as he leaned back.  “The other thing Alec could do, after all of this has settled - so in perhaps a week?  Send notes to the Downworld leaders in the city.”  He quickly wrote down all of the names.  “Raphael will, grumpily, work with you at Magnus’ request, and since the local New York pack just got four of theirs back, they’ll work with you in a heartbeat if they find out you organized it.” 

“Lorenzo won’t love the idea of working with the shadowhunters,” Magnus said with a faint huff.  “But, I can either pull him out of the temporary role myself and step back in as High Warlock of Brooklyn, or leave him there.  He’ll work with you, he’ll just be an absolute asshole about it.” 

“I have-”

Magnus growled, elbowing his rider.  “No blackmailing the high warlocks without permission.” 

Sam huffed and leaned against Magnus’ shoulder.  “You just mad I have something on Lorenzo you don’t know about.” 

Magnus didn’t deign that with a response, but he turned his attention back to the other two.  “What do you think?  Are there other things you need from us that Sam and I can help with?”

~!~!~

That was… a lot to address. Alec’s brain was still just a bit fuzzy around the edges, so it took him a second to process it all. When he did, both he and Gabriel sharing thoughts about it back and forth, there were a few key points that Alec wanted to address. One of the first was which – “I’ve already prepared a statement to release to the general public of the New York shadow world. Something I drafted to try and set minds at ease so no one has to worry about being what might happen next. At least, not from us. I’d appreciate it if either of you would like to take a look at it. I’m not always the best with words.”

“Lies and slander,” Gabriel mumbled against his chest.

Ignoring him, Alec took a deep breath and moved on to the next point. One that he knew might not go over as well. “There’s only so much I’m going to be able to give you on what the Clave decides to do with those in their custody. For all that I can make the Clave aware of my opinions and recommendations, and pass along whatever the Downworld wishes to be shared, there’s only so much I can do in the long run.”

“Alec’s the Head of this institute, and as such he’s got lead when it comes to crimes that happen within his jurisdiction, and the ability to enact battlefield judgments as he deems fit, but for anything that happened outside the borders of New York he doesn’t exactly have the ability to speak up and say anything,” Gabriel said. He, too, knew that no one was going to like this, and the hint of fierceness in his tone made it clear he was ready to defend that. “We can petition and fight for what we believe is right, or on behalf of the New York Downworld, but in the end, it’s the job of the Inquisitor and the Clave to decide on punishment.”

Alec grimaced, but he nodded. He knew it wasn’t fair, nor was it right, not entirely. The Downworld had the right to speak up for their people and the harm that had come to them. And Alec would happily go to bat for them over that. They didn’t have a voice within the Clave – he did. He wasn’t afraid to raise that voice in their stead.

With that in mind… “There’s something I wanted to present to the two of you before I reach out to present it to anyone else. Something that might go toward reaching out, politically, and smoothing a few scales, and I hope to further any future work efforts.”

Alec felt Gabriel shift a little more on him, twisting himself so he was hugging Alec a little less, no longer chest to chest but with his side tucked underneath Alec’s right arm, facing to the left where Magnus and Sam were. He knew what was coming and he was ready to speak with Alec, to present their point and hope the other two would appreciate what they were trying to do. Hoping anyone.

“Gabriel and I have been building plans for what we’ve been calling the Shadow Cabinet,” Alec said, instinctively straightening up the same way he did when presenting to his parents, or to the Clave. Squaring up underneath the gazes on him and metaphorically planting his heels in preparation. “Gabriel was right in that he said I have the ultimate governance here in New York, and because of my position as well as my family name, I hold more sway than most with the Clave, plus a few people who owe us favors. What we’d like to do is take that kind of power and put it to good use.”

Gabriel nodded his agreement, easily picking up Alec’s words and continuing on. “We want to form a Cabinet made up of the various leaders here in the city. The Cabinet would be a place for people to gather together and air their concerns, bring to our attention things that need fixed, things that someone might need help with, or any other concerns. Not just with Valentine, though that’s likely going to be the primary focus for a while. But with everything else too. Shadowhunters who are abusing their power on patrols, grievances against the Clave, things like that.”

“We’re not trying to suggest we can change the Clave with this. Not overnight, at least. But a lot of the things that might get brought up are things that I can change for us, here in the city, and perhaps use as the building blocks for tackling larger issues.”

With a snap of his fingers Gabriel summoned the tablet they’d been working with lately. It was solely for this project – off the Clave’s servers, and on one that Gabriel kept just for them with magic Alec didn’t quite understand. He laid his palm on it and let the magic and technology read his palm to unlock it. Then he tapped open a few documents before spinning it around toward the other two. “This is what we’ve come up with so far. Different people we’ve contemplated reaching out to, what we’re thinking of creating, how we’d like to run it. We’d love your take on it.”

It would be perfect timing to do this. If they started up their Shadow Cabinet right now it might provide them the opportunity to address some of the things Sam had brought up directly with the people, and smooth over any future efforts to work together. Something they might need once Valentine recovered from these attacks and potentially began to retaliate.

Alec tightened his grip on Gabriel and loosened his hand on Magnus, ready to let him go so he and Sam could take the time to look over what was on the tablet. He found himself wanting to chew on his lip from nerves. Hopefully, this came off in the spirit he meant it.

~!~!~

Magnus felt the instant Sam shut down.  The way he slammed the bond shut, his whole body going stiff, and the hint of power that threatened to crackle over his skin.  “Sam,” he cautioned, even as Sam pushed himself up off the couch, the faint tremble to his body already visible.  “You know they’re right, Sam.” 

Sam pressed his arm against the bookshelf, unable to turn and look at all of them, his fingers biting into the wood as he tried to breathe around the blind panic swarming over him.  He knew, he knew that Magnus was right, and knew that if he opened the bond right now he would have endless understanding and love from Magnus.  He knew that his dragon would understand in a way that no one else did, or could. 

It wasn’t what he wanted.  It wasn’t what he needed. 

He tightened his hand into a fist, trying to breathe, his shoulders heaving.  One of his charms burned hot against his chest, warning him, just like it was there for.  He hadn’t had to do this in what felt like years, but he was crawling out of his skin, tears were threatening and, and… “Code Kansas,” he barely managed to breathe out the words before the portal was open in front of him and he was stumbling through it, glad when it slammed shut behind him. 

No one was around to see him kneel in front of the two marked graves.  No one was around to hear him scream.  No one was around to feel when he let go of his power with a sob, fire erupting around his knees as he cried. 

---

Magnus lowered his hand that he’d raised to create the portal, breathing out hard as he reached out for Alec’s hand again, and the tablet he’d offered with information on it.  He took a deep breath and ordered himself to focus on what Alec and Gabriel had told him, and what they’d suggested, but first. 

“He’ll be all right,” he murmured.  “He’ll call me when he’s ready to come back.”  Even though the shut down bond hurt, the fact that Sam, after all of this time, still didn’t entirely trust him with his grief, and with the darkest pieces of himself.  “It might be a few hours, or a few days.  But he’s safe.” 

With that, it was time to get to work, because that never stopped.  Not even for overwhelming grief.

“I’d love to see the message that is going out to New York.  I do think it needs to be sent, either by yourself, or me, to the rest of the cities that were impacted by this raid.  It was done by the New York Institute, but it was certainly not contained to New York.”  Magnus shifted, just enough so he could pull his arm from around Alec and be able to flip through the tablet he’d been offered. 

He hummed as he flipped through the rest of the cabinet ideas and smiled faintly.  “The Cabinet idea is a good one.  If you’re going to do that, then I think re-assuming my title as High Warlock of Brooklyn will be a necessity - if only to guarantee that you have some sort of ally in that room.”  Magnus looked through the names and nodded.  “The names match a great deal of what’s on Sam’s list, and I think this would be a good start.  Though you’ll definitely want Meliorn from the Seelies.”  He added a quick comment. 

With that, it was on to the messy topic.  “I won’t lie to you and tell you if all of those members are not executed, publicly, that the entire Downworld will be… beyond furious.”  Magnus took another deep breath.  “It’s personal, for a great many, and considering Valentine, who is now free, was at one point in custody, there are very few who are willing to trust the Clave’s word that they will be adequately punished, let alone kept from doing this again.” 

Magnus reached out and gave Alec’s hand a small squeeze.  “None of which is under your control and I understand that.  Nor am I going to blame you for something entirely outside of your control.  But with hundreds of downworlders killed, or worse, at those places, the Clave has to understand - if adequate punishment isn’t levered on them, there will be a push to go to war against them, by likely the entire downworld.” 

An uncomfortable silence stretched in the room as Magnus let his words sink in and he sighed, squeezing Alec’s hand again.  “I will do everything in my power, on my side, to prevent that.  You have my word that I will.  But now,” Magnus felt his voice crack as he thought of Sam, his rider, mourning alone because he couldn’t bear to overwhelm him with his grief.  “You understand more than before.  What happened there.  What they did.  What they’re doing.  I,” he swallowed. 

“If it would help, and make any difference at all,” Magnus started.  “I’ll share my memories of when I found the first one.  Of when I found Sam.  So they can see, so they can really understand what is happening to their people and ours.  If they are going to make the decision to take no action on these people, I think it would only be fair to show what they are borderline condoning.” 

He looked over to where Sam had stumbled through the portal and sighed.  “And I’d ask you not bring up the topic around Sam, again, please.  I don’t think either of us expected it to hit him as hard as it did.”

~!~!~

War.

The one thing they’d been trying their damndest to figure out a way to avoid. Alec gave in to the urge to close his eyes, though he kept his sigh locked behind his teeth. The worst part of this was, it wasn’t something he could blame the Downworld for. Nor did he think they were in the wrong. He just happened to be in the unfortunate place of standing directly between the two groups of people who were ready for any excuse to harm one another.

They hadn’t been lying when they’d told Magnus and Sam there was only so much they could do – deciding punishments wasn’t their job. Alec was the Head of the New York Institute, and as his rider, Gabriel was officially co-Head. That gave them some power, yes, but not near as much as others seemed to think.

But they still had some power. And as Alec listened to Magnus offer up a piece of himself, his memories, his pain, just to try and help this along, he knew he’d be calling in every favor anyone owed him, pushing every bit of that power he held. He’d already planned on trying to speak up, to help fight for the Downworld, but for Magnus? For Sam? Alec was surprised to realize there was very little he wouldn’t condone doing.

He didn’t even have to look at Gabriel to know he agreed.

“We’ll do what we can,” Alec hated that that was the only real answer he could give. He couldn’t promise more and they all knew it.

Gabriel was almost vibrating on Alec’s lap. He had been since Sam bolted. It was clear he wanted to help, to do something, and Alec knew he’d have a fierce helper in their upcoming battle with the Clave – one that had just gotten a whole lot more important. But… Alec felt Gabriel’s resolve change, felt what he was about to promise, and a shiver ran down his spine. Not because he disagreed. But because they sat in the center of Clave territory and what Gabriel was about to say would be considered treason if anyone ever found out about it.

Yet Alec said nothing. He just silently sat there and held Gabriel, not saying a word as the archangel leaned in and gave a vow he could very much keep. “They won’t just get away with this, Magnus,” he said, low and steady. “If the Clave fails at their chance… none of the ones we captured will walk away from this, and you can make sure Sam knows that.”

There was a note of finality in Gabriel’s voice there – an aura of something old and powerful that so very rarely slipped free. Not the power of Loki, or even the power of an angel, but something deeper. The archangel of justice spoke the promise with every ounce of authority he’d been created with.

Alec met Magnus’ stare calmly. He wouldn’t argue with Gabriel on this – would, in fact, stand at his side as he meted out the justice these people deserved. If the Clave didn’t do what was right, than maybe it was time for people to step up and do it for them. Maybe the war Magnus spoke of would be necessary. If they as a people weren’t willing to grow and change and learn from their mistakes even when the biggest one was right there in front of them trying to destroy everything, running almost unchecked by the Clave, well, maybe it was time that someone else stepped up to do the right thing.

Time and time again the Clave had been given chances to do what was right. To stand up to what they were supposed to be – what they’d deviated so far from.

They can’t keep getting more chances, Gabriel said, his voice ringing through their bond with a sharp finality that Alec felt in his bones.

No, they can’t, Alec agreed. If they’re not willing to do what needs to be done…

…then it’s up to us to do it. We’ve played good for a long time. You refused to let me wage war with them on just your behalf, but this isn’t just about us anymore. This is about everyone. We can’t just stand by and let it happen, Xander. Or we’re no better than they are.

Alec closed his eyes and blew out a soft breath. He was right. Terrifying though it was, Gabriel was right, and Alec could feel the certainty of it settling into him. A calm conviction that their cause was just. Alec felt it chase away the last of his doubts.

When he opened his eyes, he was calm once more. Calmer than it felt like he’d been in a long, long time. It was time to get to work.

“I have the statements over on my desk if you want to look them over,” he told Magnus, shifting Gabriel’s weight around so the two of them could rise, tugging Magnus up with them. “If they meet your approval, I’ll send them out immediately, along with a few other things I’ve prepared. And if you think people really might be interested, I’d like to start sending out information about the Cabinet. I’d like to frame it as a way to first come together to discuss recent events, and to present whatever the Clave’s decision ends up being as well as the ramifications that follow, but I won’t be able to have those answers until the day after tomorrow at the earliest. If you think your people might be willing to wait that long, I’d have more information to present to them…”

Alec headed to his desk, already lost in the paperwork in front of him, while together he and Gabriel reached into their bond and began spinning plans together, who they were going ton need to call and what they’d need to do. They had a lot to do and a short time in which to do it.

~!~!~

Magnus shivered under the weight of the promise that Gabriel gave him and blinked, leaning back from it, because that felt familiar in a way he hadn’t expected.  He gave Gabriel a nod and turned to look at where he’d made the portal, far to the west, where Sam was mourning, his magic, his body, consumed by the grief and pain, but underneath it all, was the same fury and demand for blood.  For justice. 

“You need to tell him,” Magnus said, the words leaving his mouth before he’d fully registered them and he blinked, frowning at himself a moment later.  He swallowed and stared at the pair across from him, but that felt right.  “When he gets back or over the phone.  He needs to hear those words, from you, Gabriel.”  He lifted his eyes to the archangel.  “Because he’ll walk into Idris on his own if he has to.  He won’t hesitate.  And more importantly, perhaps, he could, if he has to.” 

With that, though, he refocused on the other dragon and offered a smile.  “I think if you send the Cabinet invitations with an additional letter telling them what you just told me about having more information available for them, they’d be at least willing to attend.”  He paused and summoned his phone to his fingertips.  “Especially if I’m one of the cabinet members.”  He sent a quick email off and stepped around Alec’s desk to look at the letter he’d drafted, offering a few small suggestions as he reviewed it. 

After several minutes of light debate over a particular phrase and how to use it, Magnus heard his phone ring, his eyes snapping open in surprise, holding his hand up to Alec and Gabriel as he swiped it open.  “Sam, are you-” 

“We have work to do,” Sam said, his voice flat.  “I can’t stay out here forever.” 

Magnus tensed and sighed, closing his eyes.  “No, you can’t.  But you can stay there as long as you need, you know that.” 

“There’s too much to do,” Sam repeated.  “I’m going to go back to the loft.  Have Alec email me, and let Gabriel know where I am?” 

Magnus lifted his eyes to the archangel and to Alec, both of whom were watching him.  “You could tell them yourself, you know.” 

Sam sighed.  “I doubt either of them want to see me like this, after I stormed out without an explanation.”  He pushed his fingers through his hair and headed inside.  “I’ll be fine, Magnus, and I’ll see you later.” 

The dial tone ringing in his ear, complete with the still-shut bond had him sighing and he tightened his fingers on the edge of the desk, scales rippling along his neck and face before he got himself under control refocused in front of him, shoving his phone in his pocket. 

“For what it’s worth,” Magnus started.  “If it’s worth anything at all.  The Downworld doesn’t want to go to war.  I think it will only be worse for us, in the long run, if that is what happens.  We need to find a new, a better way forward.”  He lifted his eyes and his lips quirked.  “We need more shadowhunters like you, Alexander, and far, far less like Valentine.” 

He took a deep breath and looked at the clock.  “Now, I’ve been here a while, and I imagine you’re busy.  Do you want to email Sam and I the rest so you can get back to the rest of this mess?” 

~!~!~

“I can do that,” Alec agreed easily. His fingers were already moving to gather together what they’d need and send it off in an email.

Gabriel nudged his way in, easily slipping his hand down to the tablet and nudging Alec’s out of the way so that he could take over, freeing up Alec’s hands as well as the rest of him. It was a not-so-subtle nudge toward Magnus for a chance to say goodbye – an apology from Gabriel for the last time he’d denied them all the chance.

This was likely going to be the last chance for a bit of privacy over the next couple days. Alec didn’t let himself hesitate to step up to Magnus and take advantage of that. He reached out, and, after just a brief pause, he cupped Magnus’ face with one hand and leaned in to steal a quick, soft kiss.

When he pulled back, he smiled. “I’m not sure when I’ll get the chance to do that again. It’s going to be a busy couple days. I probably won’t be able to get away until the Cabinet meeting. But, uh.” Alec’s smile grew a bit shy, and he stroked his thumb over Magnus’ cheek, the touch just a bit nervous. “Maybe after? We could grab some dinner at your place, or mine. Whatever you guys want.”

Alec leaned in for another kiss, just because he couldn’t resist the touch, the taste, drawing strength and comfort from the one that had his instincts purring mate at him.

“Take care of yourself, okay?” he murmured, giving one last stroke with his thumb. Then he drew back and forced himself to let go, to let Magnus go. They all had work to do and only so much time in which to do it. He and Gabriel had a battle of their own to prepare for, and a war to hopefully prevent. But the thought of something positive waiting for him at the end of it made it all seem just a little easier to bear.

Chapter Text

Magnus made a noise that he would be embarrassed about later when Alec pulled him into a gentle kiss, his magic singing under the faintest touch. “That sounds great,” he whispered, leaning into the touch of Alec’s hand, his cool touch. “We can do either. At your cabin or my place. Wherever you’re more comfortable.”

The final kiss was fleeting and far too short, but Magnus savored it and would remember it, just like he would with all of their kisses. When Alec pulled back, it took everything in him not to yank the other dragon back in and hold on tight.

“I will. You try to do the same,” Magnus breathed. He smiled faintly as Alec sat back down and turned to the archangel. Moving quick, he wrapped an arm around Gabriel and hugged him too. “The both of you,” he added, smiling at Gabriel.

He drank in the sight of him for a moment longer before he summoned a portal, gave Alec a wink, and then stepped through it. Back in the loft, with the faintest hints of Alec’s scent in the space, it was enough to remind him that he had a great deal of work to do. Especially if he was going to step back into his role as High Warlock of Brooklyn in time for the Cabinet invitations to be sent out.

—-

The next two days were hell and Magnus knew he was going out of his skin. Thankfully, the cabinet meeting would be later today, and if it went well, a good deal of his stress would fade and the Downworld would stop putting so much pressure on him. And inadvertently on Alec.

Magnus let out a slow breath and lifted his eyes to Sam when he walked into his office. And then there was the other half of his frustration right there. Even after a few days, Sam had only opened the bond the barest amount, enough for them to feel each other and to know they were safe, but not enough for them to really be able to feel each other.

“I heard back from-“

“Sam,” Magnus breathed, unable to handle his rider keeping him at arm's length any longer, looking up at him. “I know we’re waiting to hear back, and I know you’re hurting, but please.”

Sam sighed and lowered the tablet he was working on. “Magnus.”

Magnus stood up and pressed in close to his rider, nuzzling into him and scent marking him. “You know I’ll never push you to share what you aren’t willing to,” he said. “But that doesn’t mean you shut me out, Sam. Whether because you think I can’t handle things or something else. You don’t shut me out. Not like this.”

Sam’s arms came around Magnus and held onto him tight. “I’m not trying to shut you out, Magnus. You know I’m not. But I don’t-“

“I’m stronger than you give me credit for,” Magnus growled. “And if you won’t let me help, at least let Gabriel help. We should be able to see them after today. Maybe call him?”

Sam sighed as Magnus’ phone rang. “Take care of that. I’ll text Gabriel.” He watched Magnus point at him and pulled out his phone, opening up the contact with Gabriel with a sigh.

Are all dragons so bossy?

It was an easy enough text and if Gabriel wanted to ignore him, he could.

~!~!~

There were a thousand and one different reasons that Gabriel had learned to hate the Clave for in his time since becoming Alec’s rider. He’d never been all that fond of them to begin with. He’d been on earth for the creation of shadowhunters, and for the evolution of their people. He’d watched with disinterest as they slowly grew, as the Clave formed, and – as always seemed to happen with humans and power – they became corrupted.

All of that had mattered less to him before – before Alec, before this life, before this family, before Gabriel found a reason to care again. But now? He’d definitely had time to care about the Clave since he’d found Alec.

His dragon not only belonged to one of the oldest angelic draconic families out there, he’d been raised up to one day become the Head of the Institute. Gabriel had watched Alec fight, learn, and grow in their time together, battling against the Clave almost every step of the way. Over and over again Gabriel had witnessed the mistakes the Clave made, against their own people, against Downworlders, against everyone. Yet somehow he still seemed to forget what raging assholes they were until the next time he had to deal with them.

The past two days had definitely been enough to remind Gabriel why he hated them. It also brought home just how many different ways the Clave still needed to change.

This was going to be a big step in that direction. And, as Gabriel sat on the bed and replied to a few texts while he watched Alec carefully dress himself in the suit that Gabriel had snapped up for him, the archangel felt pride well up in him for the dragon who’d busted his ass to bring that change about.

Knock it off, Alec scolded him flatly in their bond. He didn’t look away from his reflection as he carefully buttoned the cuffs on his left sleeve.

A smirk curved Gabriel’s lips. “Not likely, princess.” He made a point to say the words out loud. Sometimes words needed to be said out loud. The pride he felt for Alec? That was definitely the type of words that should be spoken into existence. “You kicked ass these past two days. I’m proud of you.”

Alec fought back the flush of pleasure he felt at those words. “Shut up. Don’t you need to get ready? We’ve only got a half an hour until people start showing up and I want to make sure we’re down there to greet them properly.”

Okay, yeah, he had a point. Despite what Alec had been doing around his Institute, the preparations he’d made for this Cabinet meeting, there were no doubt going to be some people who didn’t react all that well to the guests coming in. Not everyone was happy about it. But being able to do this, and to do it here, was just another of the points that Alec had fought hard to win.

A snap of his fingers changed Gabriel’s clothes into his suit as well as fixed up the last of Alec’s suit so that the both of them were ready to go. Alec was right, this was important, and the two of them needed to be there on time to greet everyone. They wanted to get the night off to a good start – and meant starting things off on a good and friendly note.

Gabriel rose up from his position on the bed and walked over to stand next to Alec. He leaned in against his arm and looked over the two of them in the mirror. “We look pretty damn good if I do say so myself, kiddo.” He smiled up at Alec’s reflection. “You ready for this?”

Outside of this room Alec knew he had to be calm and confident in himself and what was about to happen. He had to present the aura of a leader. Someone who knew what they were doing and believed in it. But here, with Gabriel beside him, he didn’t have to hide all of that. He was free to blow out a breath and say “No” and not be mocked for it. Even if Gabriel grinned at him afterward.

“You’re gonna be fine,” Gabriel reassured him.

“What if they’re not happy with what I bring them?” It was Alec’s biggest concern. He’d done the best he could, and he felt it was the best compromise he could get out of the situation, but there was no telling what the others were going to think. They had a right to want more.

Gabriel gave his arm a reassuring squeeze. “You did the best you could, and that’s all you could do. We’ll deal with whatever comes next.”

The words were a small comfort against Alec’s nerves. This Cabinet, it was important – not just to him, but to the future of the shadow world. Alec fully believed that. And the stuff they were going to discuss tonight was also important. He just, he wanted it to go well. For him, for them, for all their people. This was the first step in what he hoped was the right direction. Now, they just needed to take it.

Alec pushed down his nerves and drew himself up to his full height. They could do this. “Right. Let’s go wait for our guests to arrive.”

There was no telling how tonight was going to go. All they could do was walk out there together and face whatever came their way. Just as they’d been doing these past few days. Face up to it and hope that it all worked out in the end.

~!~!~

Sam did his best to pretend that everything was going to be fine as Magnus and he walked the last block to the New York Institute.  He knew that he’d be letting Magnus go in there alone, that he had to, because to Shadowhunters, while he was a rider, he was only a mundane by their measure.  He pressed the bond open a fraction more and felt Magnus grin at him, leaning in close. 

“I’m going to be fine,” Magnus repeated, leaning against Sam.  “And you’re going to be at the coffee shop across the street, and I’ll pick you up once you’re done.” 

Sam nodded, exhaling slowly.  “Right,” he agreed.  They’d planned this, more than once, and Magnus was going to be fine.  The wards of the New York Institute, unless Gabriel tried to keep him there, would always let Magnus out, so he would be safe and able to leave.  That didn’t stop the antsy feeling from crawling under his skin though. 

“We’ll figure it out,” Magnus promised.  “It’ll be all right, and we have faith that Alec and Gabriel are going to do right by us and by the downworld.” 

“I know,” Sam said, swallowing hard.  “I’m sorry, Magnus.” 

“Don’t be, rider mine,” Magnus reassured, pressing in close.  “And after this, whether they can join us or not, maybe we ask Gabriel if we can borrow the cabin so we can go riding?  We haven’t had a chance to do that for fun in quite a while.” 

Sam couldn’t help the grin that started at that.  “That sounds like a great idea,” he agreed, nodding slowly.  “I think I’d love that.” 

Magnus stopped in front of the glamour and watched it flicker, giving Sam a bump with his shoulder.  “Text if you need anything.”

Sam adjusted the laptop bag on his shoulder and nodded.  “I will.”  An instant later, Magnus disappeared and he was glad when Magnus immediately reached through the bond to reassure him.  They would be all right.  They would.

Magnus met the shadowhunter who was waiting for him on the steps of the Institute and smiled broadly.  “Magnus Bane, the High Warlock of Brooklyn, here at the request of your Institute Head, Alec Lightwood.” 

~!~!~

Alec had been trained at public speaking and at leading in front of a crowd ever since he was a small hatchling following around after his mother. That didn’t mean that he had to like it. There was a vast difference between standing in front of the people of his Institute and leading them, and standing here to greet each new Downworlder representative as they came in.

Most of them clearly weren’t all that excited about being here. Some of them, Alec was pretty sure, only came because they feared reprisal otherwise. A fact which left him feeling a bit sick to his stomach.

We’re here to start fixing some of that, Gabriel reminded him.

Unlike Alec, his rider was quite happy to stand there, bouncing up on his toes occasionally, beaming brightly at everyone like they were all the best of friends gathering together for coffee and a good time. Alec had seen it disarm more than one person who had come in looking angry and ended up looking perplexed by the time they got past the two and into the meeting room.

Then their next guest arrived, escorted by Benji himself, and Alec briefly forgot all about the people waiting inside the room as well as anyone else that was standing around. All of his attention was focused on the beautiful dragon he’d found himself missing more than he’d thought possible these past few days. Alec unconsciously found himself smiling at the sight of him. “Magnus.” Mate.

“Bout time you showed up,” Gabriel said cheerfully, already reaching a hand out to politely and formally shake, just like they were supposed to. Though he made a point of looking around Magnus and then back at him, one eyebrow raised. “Where’s your more gorgeous half? Our invitations were directed to both of you, wasn’t it?” He twisted, still holding on to Magnus, to look up at Alec. “Wasn’t it?”

Alec nodded, his smile falling a little. More so when he started to get a bad feeling about why Sam wasn’t there. “It was. No bonded pair is expected to separate when they come through the doors of the Institute, by our own law.” One that Gabriel and Alec were more than familiar with, and that they’d used to protect themselves many a time after past events.

It looked like he might get the chance to try and start correcting a few things even before their meeting started.

Reaching out, Alec curled his hand over Gabriel’s shoulder and drew him back. At the same time he lowered his voice and met Magnus’ gaze. “I wouldn’t blame him if he doesn’t want to be here, but if he does, feel free to send for him. We’ll wait.”

~!~!~

The sight of Alec was a relief that he had been sorely needing for days, and Magnus couldn’t help the returning grin when Alec smiled at him, his heart pounding happily.  He shook Gabriel’s hand and smiled at him, right up until they asked about Sam.  He looked behind him, at the coffee shop that he knew was only across the street before he turned back to the other two. 

“It did,” Magnus confirmed, meeting Alec’s gaze.  “However, there is one Clave law that both Sam and I are aware supercedes many others - and that is that no mundane can step into an Institute.”  He took a small breath, forcing a smile to his face.  “Sam is a granted exemption for shadow world knowledge by the Clave, as my rider.  But in all other classifications, he is mundane by their rules.” 

Magnus gestured behind him with his head.  “He’s across the street in a coffee shop.  He wants to be here, but he also doesn’t want to make your job more difficult with his presence, and it can be… controversial among other downworlders, many of whom have to keep the shadow world a secret from their families - to have him present.” 

He pulled out his phone and paused before sending a message to Sam, looking between Gabriel and Alec.  “If you are sure having him here will be all right, I’ll ask him to join us.” 

~!~!~

Keeping Sam where he was, it was probably the more politically correct thing if it really would keep the others in the room calm. Or the Clave. However, Alec hadn’t let what was ‘politically correct’ get in the way of doing what was right for quite a while now. (A fact which he heavily attributed to Gabriel, and which was one of the few things Gabriel refuse to take credit for) He definitely wasn’t going to start with something like this.

“You can message him to come over, or Gabriel can go get him for you,” Alec offered, knowing that Gabriel would easily agree with him.

Gabriel quickly nodded his agreement. “Oh yeah, no prob. I can pop over and get him.”

With a quick look around to make sure that no one was watching them – Benji had turned himself so that he was more standing guard than watching – Alec reached out and brushed his fingers over Magnus’ arm, a far more personal touch than he should indulge in when they were here for business purposes. But it helped to ground him just a little bit more, and he hoped it did the same for Magnus.

“Even if I classified Sam as a mundane, which, which his abilities, I don’t,” Alec said softly, his words pitched for Magnus’ ears alone. “He’s the bonded rider to a dragon. Something which, by nature, makes him a part of the shadow world. I won’t let anyone deny him that right. Not here, not where I’m in charge.”

~!~!~

Magnus closed his eyes, relaxing at the faint touch to his arm, shifting just enough so he could return it, quickly brushing his fingertips over Alec’s hand.  Something in him relaxed, breathed easier.  Things hadn’t changed since they had last seen each other.  Alec was still here, wanted him, wanted him closer. 

“Gabriel going to get him makes the most sense,” Magnus answered, looking between the two of them.  “Fast and we won’t keep the others waiting.”  He sent the text he’d drafted already and nodded to the archangel before he turned back to Alec, smiling at him. 

“I think we’ve firmly established you’re a cut above the usual shadowhunter, Alec,” Magnus murmured, keeping his voice low as well, even as he reached out to formally shake Alec’s hand for those watching.  He grinned and gave a small squeeze.  “The Seelies will be the hardest to sell the idea to - the rest are coming in with as open a mind as possible.  Sam made sure that your message landed.” 

He pulled his hand away, no matter how wrong it felt, and gave Alec another smile.  “I have every faith in you, Alec.” 

~!~!~

Alec wanted to tell him I’m glad one of us does but he kept the words locked behind his teeth. The time to worry and show doubt had long since passed. He held back the words and any other whispers he might’ve wanted to indulge in, and instead stepped back and gestured for Magnus to come inside. “If you’d like, you’re more than welcome to go in and take a seat. I’ll join you as soon as the others have all arrived.”

He looked to Gabriel, who was already nodding and jogging away, ready to go pick up their extra guest.

He’d seen Magnus send off a text – so Gabriel assumed that Sam would be waiting for him. Still, that didn’t mean that he couldn’t take pleasure in smoothing out a few wrinkles in his jacket, checking to make sure his hair was slicked back, before he got close.

Gabriel had dressed to impress today, making himself every inch the professional. Today’s meeting wasn’t going to be fun. Nor had the last few days been any kind of fun. But there was a certain pleasure to be taken from showing up in that coffee shop where Sam was waiting and getting to walk up to the most handsome boy in the room, knowing that he was also going to be leaving with him.

Smirking, Gabriel pulled open the door to the coffee shop and headed right toward Sam, ignoring everyone around him as he did. There was a burst of honest pleasure at seeing the other rider alive and well. While he’d gotten Sam’s text, and he’d tried to send a text back, it wasn’t the same as being face to face like this, close enough to reach out and touch if he wanted.

“Well hey there, gorgeous,” Gabriel called out to him, drawing Sam’s eye – and likely a few others at the same time. His grin grew as he remembered a promise he’d made to Sam, one involving some truly terrible pickup lines, and he had just the one for this. “I’ve heard coffee shops called little heavens before, but I never expected to find an angel inside one.”

~!~!~

Sam looked up the instant the bell of the coffee shop rang and he froze, staring at the sight of Gabriel in a suit that was clearly meant to impress. On the off chance that the Institute changed their minds, Sam was in a suit as well, one that Magnus had insisted upon.

Then of course, Gabriel had to toss him a truly horrible pickup line. The rest of the tension bled out of his shoulders and he grinned, closing his laptop a moment later, sliding it back into his bag. “Funny,” he granted, sliding out of his seat. “But since the only real angel just walked in, I’d argue it’s a slice of heaven now that you’re here.”

He relaxed and followed Gabriel’s gesture to lead him out of the shop and back across the street to the Institute. “You know, you clean up pretty nice. I’m impressed,” he teased.

—-

Magnus gave Alec a nod and a smile. “I’ll see you inside,” before he stepped past the Shadowhunter and into the council room. Already inside were Raphael and Luke, and as Magnus sprawled into a seat beside Raphael, he grinned at them both.

“Where’s your human?” Raphael asked, raising an eyebrow.

Magnus waved a hand. “Oh, you know Sam. Can’t resist primping his hair once more. He’ll be joining us shortly.”

When Raphael grunted at him, Magnus blew out a hard breath and tried to relax. He didn’t mean anything by it, but that didn’t mean the others weren’t going to think poorly of Sam being there.

~!~!~

At Sam’s compliment, Gabriel preened a little, secure in his looks. Though he made sure to run his eyes over Sam’s form as the rider gathered his things. “I’m not the only one. I thought you rocked the jeans, but I gotta say I’m loving the whole professional Sammy look you’ve got going on here.” Gabriel deliberately let his grin grow. “I'm going to start watching my caffeine intake, because baby you make my heart palpitate,"

He held his hand out Sam’s way and wiggled his fingers. “Come on. The party can’t start till you arrive. Let’s not keep our boys waiting, hm?” Not to mention, he’d already been further away from Alec than he liked for longer than he wanted. The fact that Alec had most likely moved to the front doors of the Institute – close enough to watch and likely even still see Gabriel through the windows – allowed him to be a little patient.

Still, it felt good to slide his hand together with Sam’s, and Gabriel allowed himself to enjoy it as he and Sam walked out together and back over toward the Institute.

--

Alec was waiting for them when they arrived, and by that point, the two of them were the very last to show, though just by seconds. Meliorn had just come in and had barely cleared the doors of the meeting room when Gabriel and Sam reached them. Though Alec’s nerves had definitely grown now that it was all here, all starting, he still managed a smile for the other rider. He was honestly glad to see him, and he made sure to let him know that as he held his hand out.

“I’m glad you joined us, Sam,” Alec said, polite and honest at the same time. He shook Sam’s hand, and again, just like with Magnus, he lowered his voice so it was for their ears alone, trusting as he did that the wards over the meeting room would be enough to keep any with enhanced hearing from catching what he was saying. “We really are glad you’re here. You have just as much right as the rest of them. Ignore anyone who says you don’t.”

With a last squeeze and a polite smile, Alec stepped back and gestured for Sam and Gabriel to go ahead of him. “Please, go in and get comfortable. Now that everyone’s here, I just need to clear the last of security with Benji, and then I’ll join you. Gabriel, if you wouldn’t mind making them comfortable?””

He was grateful when Gabriel didn’t hesitate to start ushering Sam toward the room. “Come on, gigantor. Let’s make sure we get good seats before all the drama starts. Do you think I should get us some popcorn, just in case…?”

As Gabriel’s words trailed off, Alec gave a small shake of his head, but he was smiling, too. Benji, who still stood nearby, moved forward immediately, a tablet in hand. “Everything’s ready for you in there,” Benji said the instant he was close. “I’ve also made sure everything out here is taken care of. Isabelle’s down with the new recruits running weapons assessment, and Jace is taking care of the hand-to-hand assessments.”

“Good.” That would keep them busy. They were getting more and more frustrated with Alec as time went on and he still hadn’t given them all the answers to things like they wanted. But, as much as he hated to say it, he’d been far too busy, and he just didn’t have the time. While he loved his siblings with everything in him, they were some of his best friends, neither of them were politically savvy, and Alec needed to focus on this. Without the potential for two hotheads messing things up because he hadn’t explained to them what was going on yet. Hence the busywork.

Alec nodded at it, and he signed off on the forms Benji held his way. “Thank you, Benji.”

“My pleasure.”

With a quick smile and a half-salute, Benji was off, and Alec turned to face the meeting room. No putting this off. It was time to step up and be the leader others seemed to think he could be. He just hoped by the end of the meeting he didn’t do something to irrevocably screw it all up.

~!~!~

Sam relaxed at Alec’s handshake and followed Gabriel into the conference room.  “Popcorn might be a bit much,” he said, snorting and shaking his head.  “As entertaining as it would be for everyone, I’m sure.”  He settled in and looked around the room, taking mental notes on the different faces, and pulled out a notebook, even as he took his seat, pulling out a pen as well. 

Even though Magnus wouldn’t need it, not really, Sam had no problem being the second pair of eyes watching the reactions and other people in the room and through all the conversations that went on.  He felt the gentle pleasure of Magnus coming through the bond and Sam relaxed back into his seat a little before glancing at Gabriel. 

“I owe you an apology,” Sam murmured quietly.  “You both.  When we have a moment.” 

“You think the shadowhunters will keep us waiting?” Meliorn asked, leaning back in their chair.  “Seems like an appropriate power play, doesn’t-”

Magnus was rather viciously satisfied that Alec chose that precise moment to walk into the room, and close the door behind him.  He coughed and smiled, watching the other dragon walk closer to the table.  “Or not,” he quipped, nodding to Alec as soon as he’d sat down. 

“Mr. Lightwood,” Magnus said, nodding his head.  “I think I can speak for everyone here briefly when I say thank you for having all of us.” 

“We’ll see,” Luke said, crossing his arms over his chest. 

~!~!~

By the angel. They were doing this. They were really doing this.

Alec swallowed against the nerves that were twisting their way through his stomach. He was briefly grateful for the lessons he’d learned that allowed him to make sure not an inch of those nerves showed on the outside while he slipped down into his seat at Gabriel’s side. His movements were smooth, and his voice calm. “Thank you all for coming. I know that the request was rather short notice, and I appreciate you taking the time out of your schedule to be here.”

“That implies it was a request,” Raphael said dryly.

The words didn’t surprise Alec; he’d been prepared for something like that. “They were, Mr. Santiago, and if they came off as otherwise, you have my apologies.” Alec let his gaze sweep over the room as a whole. “If there’s any of you who don’t wish to be here, you are more than welcome to leave without fear of repercussions or reprisal.”

Judging by a few of the looks he got at that, none of them believed him, and Alec couldn’t blame them for that. However, no one spoke up, and so he took a deep breath and prepared to move them forward.

“As I was saying, I want to thank you all for being here tonight for the first of what I hope to be many more meetings just like this.” Alec folded his hands on the table and tried to keep his gaze as calm and nonthreatening as possible. He let his eyes travel from one representative to the next in the hopes of including them all in this speech. “My goal is to create a space of complete transparency between us for all dealings that affect both shadowhunters and downworlders. An environment where we can discuss any questions or concerns that either side may have, in the hopes of resolving any issues before they reach the point where they need to be brought to the attention of the Clave. Or, should the Clave’s intervention be necessary, to help us prepare for that.”

He wasn’t surprised that it was Luke who spoke up at that. He was the one who probably had the most intimate knowledge of shadowhunters and the Clave. “And what does the Clave have to say about your plan?”

Though he might’ve meant the question in a more confrontational sense, it was exactly the opening that Gabriel and Alec had planned for, and one that Alec could easily step in and take advantage of.

“As of seven fifteen this morning, the Clave reached a majority ruling to allow the formation of our Cabinet and signed all necessary documents, of which I have a copy prepared for each of you in the folders Gabriel is bringing around for you.”

At Alec’s words, Gabriel was already up on his feet to pass out the folders that they’d brought in here earlier and set on the side table. Gabriel had offered to hand them out; it would keep the others from looking in them before they were ready. But, by handing them out, it meant that Alec had to neatly move them on to the next order of business.

He straightened up in his seat and only briefly cast a look Sam and Magnus’ way before he once more addressed the room. “As a sign of their goodwill and willingness to work toward a better future, you’ll also find in those folders a copy of the Clave’s decisions regarding the prisoners gathered in the recent raids.” A sharp satisfaction arrowed through Alec as he thought of that. It’d been hard-won, and no doubt earned him quite a few new enemies, but he was rather proud of what they’d managed to accomplish. “Five days from now in the fields outside of the Gard, the Clave will execute the prisoners. Being as this is outside the bounds of Alicante’s walls, they’ve agreed to allow three downworlder representatives chosen by this Cabinet to be in attendance at the executions as proof, and to carry word back to the Downworld.”

It was a huge concession. One that had required a lot of hard work on their part to get. Alec knew it wasn’t enough – what the Downworld got from the Clave was never enough. Some of these prisoners rightfully should’ve been handed over to other parties to be punished. Their victims, the families of their victims, should’ve been allowed to be present the way that shadowhunter victims and their families were. But, it was a start.

Alec sat back in his seat to let those words sink in, to give them all time to look at what was in the folders. He stayed silent as Gabriel sank back down into the seat next to him. Their knees knocked together, and a silent swell of support reached out down their bond.

~!~!~

Sam’s eyes darted around the room as Alec started to speak, taking in the different reactions, documenting them quickly in short hand.  He had no doubt that Luke and Raphael could both hear him, if not the others, but the likelihood that they knew what he was writing down was much lower.  He paused when Alec did, letting his cadence hide the notes he was taking. 

He accepted his folder from Gabriel with a nod, but unlike the others in the room, didn’t open his, continuing to catalog the reactions across the room.  When Alec mentioned the action against the prisons, Sam deliberately didn’t focus on it, instead taking in the considering tilt of Meliorn’s chin, the ruthless smirk from Raphael, and the surprised shift backward in weight from Luke.  The burst of surprised pleasure from Magnus ratcheted across the bond, but Sam remained focused.  He couldn’t afford to be distracted, not now.  His dragon needed him. 

The familiar scratch of Sam’s pen as he took notes was relaxing in a way Magnus hadn’t even realized he had needed, but as Alec explained, and Gabriel handed him a folder he flipped open in seconds, he was glad of the minor distraction to focus on.  Hearing the announcement that the prisoners would be executed had his magic relaxing and loosening, just a fraction, in sheer relief. 

The silence after Alec’s statement echoed around the room, and Magnus waited.  He knew he couldn’t be the first to speak, not if he wanted to be able to support Alec.  As much as he wanted to publicly show his support for what Alec was doing, and he would, he needed to see if he could do that as well as make sure to silence a protester. 

“While I am relieved to hear that their atrocities will not go without punishing,” Meliorn started, his eyes narrowing as he turned to the shadowhunter.  “I do wonder at the reason for such a raid to happen so suddenly.  The Clave has not been unaware of these locations and facilities for some time.” 

~!~!~

“While the Clave may have been aware of some of these locations, their various Institutes were not,” Alec answered. This was another area he and Gabriel had tried to prepare for, because neither one of them knew exactly how much Magnus and Sam were willing to share about working with them, or how comfortable they might be having it brought up. Alec wasn’t going to lie about where he got the information from. But nor did he feel the need to share it outright. “Once Institute Heads from each of these cities was made aware of what was happening nearby, the choice to raid was an easy one.”

Gabriel gave a soft huff that drew eyes his way. He sat back in his seat, arm propped up on the armrest and a piece of licorice in hand that he’d apparently just pulled out of his pocket. He looked right at Meliorn, one eyebrow up in the mockery that always seemed to come out when those two were around one another. “As for how fast we moved once we found out, well, I hope you’re not suggesting we should’ve waited. The sooner everyone was out of there, the better, isn’t that right, Mel?”

Putting Gabriel and Meliorn in the same room together was always an iffy choice. According to Gabriel, the Seelie and Unseelie both knew Gabriel as Loki. They had no idea he was an angel, but they knew him as a god, and were wary of him. Something which he happily exploited when necessary.

Alec shifted enough to knock his knee into Gabriel’s under the table. Behave! You promised you wouldn’t fight with him.

And I won’t. Not unless he starts it first, which he won’t, Gabriel promised. It didn’t stop him from taking a bite of his licorice that was far more aggressive than Alec had known someone could be while eating candy.

For the moment Alec chose to ignore that. He could deal with it later. Right at the moment, there were more important things to focus on. “While the executions are set for five days from now, the Clave would like an answer in three about which representatives you choose to have attend. As per normal rules, any Pair to come counts as one, so keep that in mind as you make your selections. Do any of you have any questions?”

~!~!~

Sam could feel the tension in the room rise a fraction, each of the leaders ready to give their statements for why they should be present.  After a brief check with Magnus through the bond, he cleared his throat and brought all attention to him, more of it hostile than he would have preferred, but he smiled, blandly. 

“In the interest of full disclosure, as Mr. Lightwood has requested this Council to be,” Sam started, looking around to each of them.  “Magnus and I were the ones to provide him the remaining pieces of intelligence that he required to get approval for, and then not only lead one of the raids, but also direct other Institutes do the same.”  His lips quirked. 

“I could be wrong,” Sam continued, meeting Meliorn’s eyes before turning to look at Luke, staring the both of them down.  “But I also can guess that he was the one to direct Institutes to reach out to their local downworld leaders for healers to help save the people rescued in the raids.  What was still a sad loss of life, could have been catastrophically so, if not for his immediate intervention upon receiving our intel, and demanding that Institutes work with us.” 

He settled back in his seat and looked around at the group before flipping a page in his notebook.  “Ten raids.  Twenty-seven Nephilim, thirty-eight werewolves, nineteen Seelie, twenty-one vampires, and thirty warlocks were rescued, healed, and many have returned home.”  Sam looked around the group and met each of their eyes before turning to look at Alec once again.  “Because of the direct actions and leadership of Alec Lightwood.” 

Sam let that settle into the room before he finished with a faint smirk.  “So before we begin to argue and jockey for the rights of who should attend these executions, remember who we have to thank for being in this position at all.”  His eyes flashed and he smiled again. 

I have a feeling Gabriel likely enjoyed watching that.  Magnus commented through the bond, watching the others in the room shift uncomfortably before looking around at each other. 

You were being quiet, because you need to be the final say in any arguments.  I’m happy to be the first one to speak and keep us on topic.  Sam shot back, tapping his pen against his notebook. 

“I would like to attend, on behalf of my Clan, and that of others,” Raphael said.  He leaned forward and settled his elbows on the edge of the table.  “As a people, we have often found ourselves at odds with the rest of the downworld.”  His lips twitched.  “Perhaps even rightfully so, in some circumstances.  My people would find it difficult to trust the words of another, and having my witness would go far.” 

~!~!~

Alec had left it open for Magnus and Sam to decide what they wanted to share about themselves. However, he hadn’t quite expected such a glowing review from Sam, or to have his own role in this pushed out into the spotlight. He knew better than to publicly try and deny it, but he shot Sam a glare with the mental note to talk to him about that later. This wasn’t supposed to be about Alec’s role in things. He didn’t need someone acting like him doing his job was any big deal.

Though it was almost worth the embarrassment of the looks turned his way to be able to watch and feel how Gabriel reacted to the little display.

You might want to wipe your bottom lip, Gabriel, Alec sent teasingly down the bond.

Gabriel, who was utterly shameless, did exactly that despite the fact they both knew he wasn’t actually drooling. There’s nothing more attractive than someone who knows how to command a room, dragon-mine. Gabriel’s mind voice turned just a bit devilish. One of these days I’m going to climb that man like a tree, and it’s going to be amazing.

There wasn’t a chance for Alec to respond to that. The others were reacting to Raphael’s words more than they were Sam’s, and the debate for who was going to be involved in this was something that Alec knew could go on quite a while. He waited only a beat for when Meliorn paused for a breath, and he quickly interjected between them. “While I agree that this is something that needs discussed, I believe that’s personal, Downworlder business. Feel free to take it back to your people and discuss it at a meeting of your own. Who you choose is for the Downworld to decide.”

“We have other things on the agenda we’d like to discuss before the end of the meeting,” Gabriel told them. He took another bite off his licorice and smiled at them. It wasn’t a nice smile. “We’ve managed to raid Valentine’s training bases and likely cripple his forces, but he’s proved time and time again that he’s the worst kind of cockroach. Your people haven’t been able to kill him, and neither has our side.”

“Your side hasn’t tried to kill him,” Raphael pointed out.

Alec nodded to concede the point. “You’re right. But it’s my hope that with the two sides working together, we can take him down. Because, thanks to overwhelming evidence found in the files at the training sites, victim accounts taken by my sister, Isabelle Lightwood, all presented before a full convening of the Clave, they have also passed judgment on Valentine Morgenstern and have issued a kill order, effective immediately.”

A wide grin lit up Gabriel’s features. “So? Who wants to help us plan how to do it?”

~!~!~

Sam felt a dark, quiet thrill go through him at the question from Gabriel, and before Magnus could feel it, he shut his side of the bond down, ignoring the perplexed and worried look from his dragon a moment later.  Magnus didn’t need to see or feel this.  Didn’t know how much he wanted nothing more than to kill Valentine and make the bastard suffer, see him suffer the way he had made some of his victims suffer. 

Magnus carefully pulled his attention back from Sam and to Gabriel and Alec, even as he reached out to touch his rider, comforting himself with physical touch.  He’d have to talk to Sam later tonight about opening the bond back up, because the lockdown of it was making him antsy in ways that were going to start impacting his magic if he wasn’t careful. 

“Lucian,” Meliorn asked, his eyes narrowing.  “Will you be able to be involved in this?” 

Luke growled, low in his throat.  “My loyalty is to my pack,” he snarled.  “Not to-”

“Your former parabatai?” The words came out idle, but they silenced the entire room and he kept his eyes on the werewolf.  “Would you be able to put a blade through the heart of the man who was once a part of your very soul?” 

“That’s enough,” Magnus snapped, looking between the both of them.  “We’ve all lost people to the Circle and Valentine, and we’ve all done things in our respective pasts that neither I, or Sam, need to sit here and remind you all of in order to make things even,” he added.  “Either we work together, as Mr. Lightwood has suggested, and find a way to bring Valentine’s head on a platter to the Consul, or we sit here and let our people continue to get massacred.  And for the record, Lucian, Meliorn, I, and the warlocks, have a clear preference.” 

Sam gave Magnus a small stroke through the bond, opening it up again worriedly, because the temperature around Magnus had started to rise by several degrees.  They needed to stay calm, but more than that, they needed to stay calm, and here or things would be worse for all of them.

Raphael’s eyes narrowed.  “You’ve been very quiet, up until now, Magnus.  In fact, you are the only one of us who didn’t lobby for a position at the executions.” 

“That’s right,” Magnus said with a smile, raising both of his eyebrows.  “A position I am sure you are all aware will make me extremely unpopular, since it was our intel that resulted in this raid.”  The fact that while the warlocks, especially those of New York, would hate him for the decision, and despite that, he could remain in power with relative ease, went unsaid. 

Meliorn snorted.  “You play a dangerous game, Magnus.”

Magnus’ eyes narrowed at the Seelie.  “No,” he corrected.  “I play the smart one.  You want to know why I want the three of you to go, instead of myself?” 

“Why, Magnus?” Luke said, frowning at him.  “If any one of us has a right to be there, it’s you and Sam.” 

Magnus’ smirk turned dark and dangerous as he met Lucian’s eyes.  “Because if this is going to work - this Council, the group of us trusting each other in a way that we haven’t had before?  Then Mr. Lightwood needs a chance to earn your trust and respect.”  He paused, letting that sink in.  “He already has mine after the actions and his leadership around the raids.” 

SIlence echoed in the room for a long few seconds. 

Magnus gave a firm nod and turned to Alec, raising his eyebrows.  “You have your three representatives, Mr. Lightwood.” 

If Alec doesn’t jump you after the Council meeting, I’ll be very impressed. 

Magnus tried to hide just how pleased he was at the idea, and considering Sam’s echoing chuckle through the bond, he didn’t hide it well. 

~!~!~

Alec wasn’t ashamed to admit that he sort of lost the thread of conversation after Magnus’ little speech to everyone. All at once, he understood what it was that Gabriel had so enjoyed in seeing Sam command the room. Watching Magnus do it, seeing the way he wielded his words and his power as effortlessly as he did his magic sent a little curl of something through him that had Gabriel chuckling, though his rider didn’t call him on it.

There wasn’t any real time to explore or enjoy that feeling. They had a meeting to conduct and plans to make.

But… he let Gabriel take the lead. Just for a little bit.

Their topic quickly pulled Alec’s focus back to where it should be. In no time at all, he lost himself in the back and forth sharing of information, reluctant though it was from some of the other parties.

A lot of information was brought to the table in the end. Alec knew it was going to be something they would all think about once they left. Something that would be discussed with their people outside this meeting. But he had hopes, after listening to everything going back and forth, that perhaps the next time they came together they might be able to do a little bit more. Everyone agreed to meet again next week. At the very least, they had that.

Alec and Gabriel once more stood by the door as they bid farewell to their guests. Luke stopped to shake their hands, and Raphael gave them a short nod. Gabriel took way too much pleasure out of how Meliorn used the others to slip past them and escape without having to come near.

That only left two people in the room, and with no one else around to see them, Alec easily let go of the role of Head of the Institute that he’d been wearing, and he let himself just be Alec, just for a moment. It likely showed in the softness of his smile when he looked Magnus’ way. Yet he couldn’t quite bring himself to care. Nor did he let himself stop to think about it before he strode over to the other dragon, already lifting one hand to reach for him. “You were amazing tonight,” he told Magnus honestly. “I… thank you. Thank you for being here, and for your support.”

“And yours,” Gabriel said to Sam. He ignored the dragons to come up to Sam’s chair, twisting himself so that he was leaning back against the table while facing Sam, watching as he put his things away. Gabriel rested his hands on the table and relaxed back just a bit. “Gotta say, kiddo, I’m liking this take-charge side you showed tonight.” Just in case Sam didn’t get what he meant by that (Dad knew how anyone could miss it, he was blatantly leering) he added an eyebrow wiggle to go with it, and a blunt “It was hot.”

Chapter Text

Magnus didn’t have to call Sam on the fact that he was taking his too-sweet time packing up his things, because he was definitely lingering a few extra moments with the hope that they could spend a few seconds with Alec and Gabriel.  Once heard Alec approach, Magnus turned to him fully, smiling, moving into the touch of Alec’s hand in a second.  Any few seconds that he could spend with Alec were worth it.  “You were magnificent,” he breathed, smiling.  “You did wonderfully, Alexander, just as I knew that you would.” 

Reaching out, he gave Alec’s arm a gentle squeeze and leaned into him just a little more, not sure how much he could push for standing in the middle of the Institute conference room.  “And you don’t have to thank me.  You earned every word I said tonight, and my support with everything.” 

Sam snorted and looked up at Gabriel, trailing his eyes up the suit that the archangel was wearing, taking a few extra seconds to admire, now that they had them.  “I did train to be a lawyer for several years,” he said, putting away the last of his things.  “And I’ve learned to command a room of a few dozen centuries-old warlocks.  You could say managing big egos has become something I am quite good at.” 

He leaned back in his chair and let his appreciation grow more blatant before his eyes flicked over to where Alec and Magnus were standing clearly in each other’s space, engaged in some sort of staring contest.  “I get the feeling you aren’t the only one that found something hot during our meeting.”  Sam gestured to the two behind him with a faint grin. 

It was a relief, now, at least, to know that Gabriel and Alec didn’t appear to be upset with him, after the way he’d stormed out.  Which he did still need to apologize for.  “Think that went better than I expected.  I have some notes for Alec I think he’ll find useful.  I’m happy to email them, or we can review them if you need to schedule a meeting as an excuse for a break.” 

~!~!~

“You know, funny enough I’m pretty sure Benji blocked off the next few hours for ‘debriefing’,” Gabriel said, making sure to use finger quotes and everything. “We’ve still got the third shift patrol, but seeing as how that doesn’t start till the wee hours of the morning, well…” He spread his hands out on either side of him, palm up, and faked an innocent look. “…it looks like we’ve got a few hours of free time.”

From the other side of the room, a snort from Alec made it clear that he’d heard his rider and he wasn’t impressed with his ridiculousness. Gabriel cheerfully flipped Alec off without ever looking away from Sam.

“Got any ideas how we might spend that time, handsome?” he asked playfully. “I seem to remember some talk of dinner the last time we talked.”

While Gabriel was all cheesy pick up lines and playful flirting, skirting the line of what he knew was appropriate in a place of business, his dragon clearly held no such compunctions. Alec didn’t hesitate to move in as soon as Magnus made it clear his touch was welcome. He slid one arm around Magnus’ waist and pressed himself in close. “You were the magnificent one,” he murmured, dipping his head down for a kiss. “Watching you speak to them was, stunning.”

It truly had been. Alec had loved watching the way that Magnus spoke, how easily he took command of the room without even seeming to try. It was the same power and grace that he had as a dragon, only wielded with equal beauty and skill with his words. He truly was stunning. Alec could’ve sat back and watched him for hours and felt only pride that this amazing dragon, this Alpha, for some reason seemed to choose to be around him.

Alec tilted his head and nuzzled the side of Magnus’ face, not in an effort to mark Magnus but to gather more of the other dragon’s scent on him. It’d been far too long since they’d touched and he hated how little he smelled like Magnus anymore.

~!~!~

Magnus melted against Alec once it was clear the other dragon didn’t mind, and wasn’t uncomfortable with it.  He leaned into the soft kiss and hummed against Alec’s lips, reaching out to wrap his arms around the dragon and pull him in close so he could return every nuzzle.  “I missed you, Alexander,” he admitted, breathing out the quiet confession against pale skin, even as he tried to figure out how to respond to the compliments. 

“Told you,” Magnus whispered.  “Was going to do whatever I could to help you.”  He tightened his hold on the dragon and nuzzled into his neck, into his shoulder with a low, rumbling purr.  The reminder that they might have a few hours, hours where they could curl up and just be together, with their riders, all of them safe and sound, he wanted it so much his magic was aching for it. 

“Can you sneak away?  Just for a couple of hours?” Magnus asked, reaching up to cup Alec’s face, tugging him in for a kiss.  “I’ll cook dinner for you, and maybe we can spend a few hours in my nest?  Or sanctuary?  Or yours?”  It didn’t matter, it truly didn’t, but he wanted to spend as much time as possible wrapped up in Alec’s arms, or in close proximity of him.  He bit down the admission that no matter where it was, all he wanted was to spend the time with Alec.  He nuzzled into Alec’s neck again, still holding onto him. 

Sam chuckled and glanced over to where their dragons were lost in a kiss, pressed together and clearly scenting each other.  “I have a great many ideas on how we could spend that time.  But I think Magnus and I could make dinner for the both of you, if you feel up for it.”  He glanced behind him at the dragons.  “Or I could manage it so those two can cuddle and pretend they don’t want to jump each other as much as they do.” 

He looked back down to Gabriel’s suit and softened, reaching up to push his hair out of his face and stood up properly, holding out his hand to the angel.  “Maybe the two of you could change into something comfier, because as much as the suit does it for me, I’d rather have you both comfortable, and then head over?” 

Sam started to grin.  “I don’t think you want an audience just yet, but I wouldn’t want to assume, of course.”  He lifted his laptop bag over his shoulder and pushed his chair in, looking down to the archangel, his hand still extended.  “Shall we?” 

~!~!~

A delighted laugh bubbled up from Gabriel. He happily took Sam’s hand and let himself get pulled to his feet, enjoying as he did just how much Sam’s hand swamped his own. He let himself stumble forward a little with the pull just for the excuse of letting their bodies press up against one another. Then he tipped his head back and looked up at the giant, and he smirked. “I don’t know, an audience never bothered me. You ever been to a proper pagan ritual?” He pressed in a bit closer and winked. “Modesty doesn’t exactly fit in with that group.”

Something in the bond drew Gabriel’s attention. He snuck a look around Sam’s arm to where Magnus and Alec were happily scent-marking and snuggling together. You ready, bucko? Gabriel asked him, poking at him through the bond.

He felt Alec’s agreement and chuckled. When he looked back at Sam, his own grin had shifted into something a bit softer. “If you guys don’t mind us walking out of here, I think my dragon has a statement he wants to make. One I hope your dragon doesn’t mind.”

With his hand still held in Sam’s – Alec wasn’t the only one making a statement here – Gabriel tugged on the rider and drew him toward the door and out of the meeting room.

Behind them, Alec was doing exactly the same thing. He gave Magnus one last kiss and then drew back, sliding his hand down until he could catch hold of Magnus’. “Come on,” he said, leading Magnus forward. “I’m pretty sure our riders have made the decision for us about where we’re going. If we don’t catch up, they might try and leave without us.”

They all knew that they wouldn’t, but it was the perfect teasing words to use to get Magnus to follow after him, out into the Institute proper. Alec walked with his head held high, his hand threaded in Magnus’, and the scent of his mate fresh on him. In a society of people who were trained to not talk about emotions, that they were distractions, things better ignored, actions always had quite an impact, and Alec had chosen these actions very carefully.

He was, in his own shadowhunter way, making absolutely sure that the people he passed on his way out of the Institute knew that this dragon here was his, and he was Magnus’, without formally declaring the words. He was making his intent known in a display of pride. One that clearly told the others back off, this one’s mine.

With Magnus’ hand in his, the two walked side by side out of the Institute.

~!~!~

Sam’s breath caught as Gabriel was pressed up against him, his eyes bright and teasing, and for a few precious seconds, he forgot that they were in the middle of the Institute, with their dragons a few feet away.  He hummed and shook his head.  “I've watched my fair share of pagan rituals, but never directly participated in one, despite the witch thing.”  His eyes darkened and he leaned down to whisper into Gabriel’s ear.  “A few orgies though.” 

Before Gabriel could say a word, Sam was tugging him towards their dragons, until Gabriel took charge and started bringing them to the doors of the conference center.  “We don’t mind,” Sam managed, looking back at Magnus, the shock and awe on his face as he stared at Alec, letting himself be tugged. 

Magnus realized, all too belatedly, after another soft kiss from Alec, and the dragon (mate, mate, his mate, his, all his) taking a firm hold of his hand, what they were about to do.  His breath caught and he stood upright, shifting so his strides matched Alec’s, so they could remain side by side, glancing up in awe at the dragon beside him. 

That was…

Magnus shivered, tightening his hand on Alec’s, swallowing hard.  Alec had… what he’d done, that he’d publicly claimed him, they’d claimed them both, and… Alec had looked so proud, so pleased, like he wanted everyone to know that Magnus was his and…

“Magnus?” Sam asked, holding onto Gabriel’s hand as he turned to look back at his dragon.  Magnus still looked mildly panicked, but he couldn’t seem to stop smiling.  With a blink and a gentle prod of the bond, he realized what had happened and he softened, smiling.  “Ah, okay.” 

Sam gave Gabriel’s hand a squeeze, meeting the archangel’s eyes.  “Can you take us to either the loft or your cabin?  Magnus needs a few minutes with Alec with only us around.” 

Magnus sent a wave of gratefulness to his rider, to Sam for explaining, for understanding, and turned to nuzzle into Alec’s neck, burying his nose against where Alec’s scent was deepest, pressing tight into his arms.  “Alpha,” he breathed, glad when Alec’s arms came around him, holding him close.  His mind was spinning, because so many had seen them, Alec had made sure of it, was so sure of him and his magic felt like it wanted to vibrate out of his skin. 

~!~!~

A rumble vibrated through Alec’s chest when Magnus turned into his arms and started nuzzling. He didn’t know what he’d done to earn that, to suddenly be holding on to the solid strength of his mate smelling like everything good and happy, but he wasn’t going to complain. He curled his arms around Magnus and held him close, scented at his hair in return. After being without Magnus’ touch, his scent, Alec was happy for every bit of it.

Gabriel didn’t have to look back to feel the stunned joy coming from his dragon. Yet he did it anyway. It wasn’t a feeling he was used to picking up from Alec and he stored the image away deep in his grace with all the other rare moments of joy his dragon got.

He took in the look of honest joy on Alec’s face at the sudden armful he found himself with. Thank Dad they were outside of the Institute enough that Gabriel could tug them behind the discreet screen of a tree, throw up a shield, and only then reach out with his grace to fly them all away.

They landed in the cabin up in the mountains. Gabriel made sure to touch them down in different places – he let Alec and Magnus land in the living room, while he and Sam landed in the kitchen. Close by, and secure enough in their territory to handle being out of sight from one another. Alec wouldn’t worry while they were in their sanctuary behind Gabriel’s wards.

He looked up at Sam when they landed, giving the other man’s hand a squeeze. “I would’ve flown you boys home, but I had a feeling they might need a little privacy, and after the other day there wasn’t anywhere but here that Alec would’ve been able to do that,” he explained honestly. “Though I’ve got no problem flying us back to your place if you guys end up just wanting to cuddle later. Then you can just stay and sleep when we bail for patrol.”

Seeing as how Sam had offered both places as a suggestion, Gabriel didn’t think that he’d mind. All of them just needed a little time to relax. Not just him and Alec, but Magnus and Sam as well. The four of them had been in a state of almost nonstop working since they’d met. But tonight, here, the only thing they had in their future was patrol, and office work after that. There were no Clave meetings tonight. The Cabinet meeting was done. They had absolutely nowhere they had to be for the next few hours.

Turning his back toward the kitchen, Gabriel walked backward, tugging Sam with him. “What do you say, gorgeous? Wanna come cook with me.” He flashed a bright grin. “I don’t mind getting messy if you don’t.”

~!~!~

Sam snorted and rolled his eyes, even as he let Gabriel tug him into the kitchen.  “Here is fine, we’re both comfortable here, and it’s more important to the both of us that the both of you feel safe.”  He looked around and let the last of the tension fall off of his shoulders.  He was safe here, Magnus was safe here, and there was absolutely no one that was going to bother or need them for the next several hours. 

He shrugged off his suit jacket and draped it over a counter, before unbuttoning and rolling up his sleeves.  And just because he knew Gabriel was staring, and very obviously appreciating, Sam decided to up the ante.  Stepping closer to the archangel, he caged Gabriel in against the counter, smirking down at him before he rubbed their noses together in a slow tease.  “Careful, angel,” he teased, meeting Gabriel’s eyes, watching his pupils dilate.  “Or we’ll end up a completely different kind of messy.” 

Sam let the words hang there for an extra few seconds, before he pulled back from Gabriel and headed over to the fridge, opening it with a hum.  “Anything in particular you’re in the mood for?  Or that Alec is in the mood for?” 

---

The second Magnus felt Gabriel move them, and once they were behind some of the strongest wards he’d ever felt, he tightened his grip on Alec, pressing up against him, shuffling them backwards until Alec had his back to a wall, and Magnus could plaster himself up and entirely against his mate.  His mind and his magic were still swimming in delight, Alec’s show of possessiveness enough to have him turned on and desperate to be as close to his mate as he could be. 

“Perfect alpha,” Magnus breathed, pressing his lips to the rune on Alec’s neck again, scraping his teeth over the skin, Alec’s scent flooding over him, a blanket he wanted to be wrapped in for as long as Alec would allow.  “So good, so sweet, so strong,” he pulled back just enough to meet Alec’s eyes, a low possessive purr escaping him before he leaned in to kiss Alec. 

“Can’t believe you want me,” Magnus admitted, unable to let go of his hold on the other dragon, sure that his hands would be shaking if he did.  “Want me, want to tell everyone, told everyone, can’t believe it.”  He knew he wasn’t entirely making sense, but the last thing he wanted to do was move away from Alec, away from the comforting blanket of his scent after days with only the smallest hint. 

~!~!~

Alec lost his ability to make words somewhere between landing in their home and Magnus pressing him up against the nearest wall. Any hope he had at regaining himself was lost when Magnus proceeded to press himself right up against Alec and start whispering those words against his neck. When he felt teeth, he reacted instinctively, his hands tightening where he’d settled them on Magnus’ hips at some point.

A low growl rumbled through Alec’s chest. He didn’t try and stifle it, not when Magnus seemed to enjoy it. Instead, he tipped his head back and opened his neck up more for Magnus to do what he wanted. It felt so good to have his mate right there with him. To have him happy and smelling like everything good in life.

But it was when Magnus spoke his shock at Alec wanting him that the ice dragon found his words again.

He tightened his hold on Magnus’ hips, tugging him in hard until there wasn’t a breath of space between them. “Of course I want you.” He tilted his head down, and this time he was the one nuzzling, nose moving over Magnus’ temple, his cheek, his jawline, little kisses added in along the way. “My beautiful alpha. You’re perfect. I want…” Alec paused to drag his lips down Magnus’ neck, over that tantalizing scent, and he murmured the rest of his words right there up against Magnus’ pulse, whisper-kissed into his skin. “…want everyone to know you picked me. Want them to know how lucky I am.”

Heat like only Magnus could create was pressed all along Alec’s body. It curled in his stomach, too, and lower, burning away whatever nerves he might’ve otherwise had. He was here in his home with his mate and it was perfect. Magnus was perfect.

--

When Sam asked what Gabriel or Alec might be in the mood for, Gabriel honestly intended to give a real answer, because no matter how much he enjoyed flirting with Sam he really did need to make sure his dragon ate something soon – he hadn’t eaten for hours and hours. But then he felt the heat rising in the bond and he found himself grinning.

“I’m pretty sure food is the last thing Alec’s thinking of right now.” Gabriel’s voice was full of delight. He’d been waiting ages for the day that his dragon found the one to make him feel like this. The fact that the one who did was someone Gabriel already liked was just an added bonus. “You know, Magnus was already shooting to the top of the ‘favorite family’ list, but, yeah, he’s definitely hit at least the top five.”

However, with what was happening in the living room, he was pretty sure it was going to take a little bit before the other two surfaced for food, and he and Sam could either have some fun making some food together, or they could enjoy themselves in an entirely different way. Though Gabriel was honestly torn on which. He found he was enjoying this slow, playful dance they were indulging in. It was… fun.

He looked Sam over, taking in the arms the man was flashing at him, and while he could definitely just relax here and appreciate those, he decided two could play at that game.

His own suit jacket was vanished with just a little bit of grace. As were his shoes and socks. Gabriel reached up and ran a hand through his hair, tugging out the gel as he went so that his hair went just a bit wild and just a bit messy – more Loki than anything. Then he started to roll his own sleeves up while he walked over to the counter opposite him, right alongside the fridge and in clear view of Sam. “Why don’t you grab those vegetables out of the bottom drawer. I’m pretty sure there’s a kielbasa in there, too.”

The joke was way too easy; he couldn’t quite help himself. Pausing as he reached up for the pan in the cupboard, he grinned Sam’s way. “You look like a kielbasa man.”

~!~!~

Sam snickered and bent down, pulling out the vegetables, and the kielbasa, out of the fridge, closing the door with a foot before turning to Gabriel, appreciating the sight of him dressed down and his hair loose.  “I’m a bit of an everything man,” he offered, putting the food on the counter.  “Equal opportunity, everything tastes delicious…” 

He winked at Gabriel, and moved to wash his hands, giving Gabriel a small bump with his hips to get him to make room.  “However, I have been known to enjoy kielbasa a very great deal.  Good practice, after all.” 

He finished drying off his hands and took the knife Gabriel offered him, starting to chop the carrots.  “For cooking, of course,” Sam added, far, far, far too long afterward, but where was the fun if he simply let Gabriel do all the flirting.  He could feel the heat down the bond, and the way Magnus’ magic was clinging to Alec, and well.  He shook his head and smiled. 

“Anything in particular you’re in the mood to make?”  His face twisted and he groaned.  “Don’t say love,” he ordered, lifting a finger before pointing it at Gabriel.  “Normally I don’t softball them quite that easy.  Now, food?” Sam asked, looking at their assortment of ingredients.  “Looks like there are several different things we could make.”

---

Magnus groaned, long and low in his throat, his head falling back as Alec yanked him in until they were pressed tightly against each other, shivering under the assault of Alec’s lips pressed against his neck, accompanied by words that had him shuddering.  “Alec,” he groaned, sliding his hands up Alec’s back, under the suit jacket, digging into the fabric of his shirt. 

When his alpha, his perfect mate, lifted his head to look at him, the only thing Magnus could do was pull him in for another kiss, nipping at his lips until he could growl against him.  “I will always pick you,” he promised, reaching up to cup Alec’s face until his mate was looking at them, the both of them panting hard, pressed against a wall.  Magnus kissed him again, his free hand sliding to Alec’s lower back, his fingers bunching in the shirt fabric there. 

“Alpha,” Magnus breathed against Alec’s lips, leaning in to kiss down his jaw, along the curve of his neck, watching his head fall back again.  He scraped his teeth over the rune and licked over his rabbiting pulse with a groan.  “So proud of you, alpha.  So proud to call you mine, Alec.  To be yours.  Want everyone to know.” 

Magnus groaned against Alec’s pulse again, licking over the spot, tilting his neck so Alec could return the gesture if he wanted.  “Please,” he breathed, panting against Alec’s skin.  “Want, want to smell like you, like yours, Alec.”  Almost absently, Magnus realized his hips were giving small, eager rocks, chasing the barest edge of friction with how tightly they were pressed together. 

~!~!~

How was Alec supposed to resist a plea like that? He let out a sound that was somewhere between a moan and a growl and leaned in to the offering presented so deliciously in front of him. The thought that Magnus wanted to smell like him, like his… Alec let out another growl against Magnus’ skin. “Mine,” he breathed out. “Mine. My alpha.”

The words felt right. Not as right as the other word, the one that Alec felt all the way down to his soul, but they were still his. Magnus was still his.

He tightened his hold on Magnus’ hips enough that he could tug him in, shifting their bodies to better slot them together on an instinct he didn’t understand, yet trusted. And it was worth it – oh, it was worth it, when their legs slotted together and suddenly that sweet friction that Magnus had been creating got so much better.

Alec moaned against Magnus’ neck, and his hips gave a small jerk at the same time that he bit down. Oh, angels, He pressed his face in right up against Magnus’ pulse and let out a shuddery breath. “Magnus, alpha, alpha, please.” The words slipped past his lips like a prayer. One that he didn’t know what the answer to it would be, but he trusted Magnus to give it.

---

Oh it was really, really tempting to make another joke, especially when Sam kept setting him up so easily. But Gabriel bit his tongue and settled for just grinning as he bumped their hips together again. “I’m pretty game for whatever you wanna make, Sammy.” He let his grin grow a little more. “I’m pretty equal opportunity, too. Never met a food I didn’t like.”

All jokes aside for a brief moment, he really did mean what he was saying. He didn’t mind whatever it was they made. Just so long as it was something to eat for the bodies here that required it. And he told Sam that.

“Whatever you think sounds good, I’m up for making, kiddo. I can always snap up more if we need it. Or toss a little something out on the mountain for later if your boy likes to hunt.” He ran his eye over the vegetables one last time and gave a soft hum. “We could probably make a sauce with what’s in the fridge, chop these up and throw them in the skillet. There’s some knives in the drawer over there.”

There was something to be said for settling in to the familiar feeling of cooking something. Gabriel had always enjoyed being in the kitchen; it was something he’d picked up in his years on earth, and something he enjoyed. He surprised himself a little by sharing that as he reached for a knife of his own to begin slicing up the vegetables.

“It’s been a while since I got to cook like this,” he said, twisting the knife around with just a bit of a flourish, just for fun. “Spend a few thousand years watching all you humans play around and you pick up a few things. I gotta say, if there’s one thing you all got right, it’s food.”

He flashed a smile Sam’s way and then set to cutting the vegetables. It was a nice distraction from the heat that was rapidly rising in his bond.

~!~!~

Sam chuckled and started pulling out a few more ingredients. “Stir-fry it is,” he said, grabbing what they’d need for the sauce before stepping back up next to Gabriel. “Easy to make enough for all of us, too.” He lost himself in the easy rhythm of making something, working around and with Gabriel.

“Dean was always the one that liked to cook. Even since I was a kid,” Sam said, smiling down at the vegetables. “Would make me peanut butter sandwiches to put in my lunchbox, and, even when we got older, he was always the one that insisted on cooking.”

Sam put a sauce pan on the stove and grabbed a skillet at the same time, turning them on. “High heat,” he muttered, glancing back to the living room with a faint grin. Well, if anyone deserved to let off some steam, it was definitely the two dragons out there. He winked at Gabriel and focused on the food again.

“You know,” he started, giving Gabriel a light elbow. “I’m surprised you say food. I would have thought that candy topped the list considering how many suckers you go through.” He grinned, his tone light and teasing.

—-

Magnus bit down a moan, his magic snapping in delight as Alec growled possessively against his skin, declaring Magnus his. He could feel the rightness of it down to his very bones, that he belonged to this alpha, just like Alec belonged to him, like this moment belonged to them.

But then Alec was pulling him in tighter, and Magnus growled against Alec’s neck, the scent of heat and want bleeding off of him as he pressed his thigh in closer, giving his dragon the friction he wanted. “Beautiful alpha,” Magnus breathed, biting and sucking at the spot where Alec’s scent was deepest. He slid both of his hands down to Alec’s hips, helping to guide him into every roll of their hips together.

“Like this, my alpha. Just like this,” he promised, even as another roll of their hips had Magnus moaning against his skin. “That’s it, alpha. Feel so good. Making me feel so good, my Alec,” he breathed against Alec’s skin, his breath coming out in slow pants as his mate moaned for him again. The claim felt right, as did everything else, and it would be so easy to lose himself in everything his mate made him feel and want. It was endless and all he wanted was more, more of this, more of them, together and happy.

“My beautiful Alec,” Magnus purred, sinking his teeth into Alec’s skin again, inhaling greedy lungfuls of his scent. “So strong, so good,” he groaned when Alec’s fingers tightened on his hips, urging him on for more. “Please, my alpha. Want, want you. Us. Just like this.”

~!~!~

This was – it was so much more than any of Alec’s late night fantasies. He’d only ever dared imagine before what this might be like. Yet nothing he’d ever thought of compared to what it felt like to have Magnus up against him like this. To be able to feel the tug of his hands as he moved Alec in the rhythm they needed to make everything feel impossibly better.

Alec knew he’d feel embarrassed later for the shameless noises he was making, the frantic way he twisted his head for a kiss like somehow that might settle him back in his skin when he felt like he was about to burst right out of it. But everything about Magnus felt so good there was no room for embarrassment. Just want and heat and a need for more, more, please more, the words whispered between their lips with a pleading tone he hadn’t even known he was capable of making.

A tug at Magnus’ hips succeeded in moving his shirt just enough that Alec could get his hands on bare skin. The touch of it, the feel of skin and a hint of scales under his hands, only spurred Alec into moving more, pressing his shoulders back against the wall while rolling his hips up at the same time, seeking anything and everything Magnus would give him.

He spared a brief thought for the other two nearby, but then grace stroked soothingly over the bond, nudging him back toward Magnus, and Magnus’ teeth sank into his bottom lip, and Alec lost himself once more on a moan.

Words failed him. Alec wanted to return them, to say the kinds of things Magnus was, make him feel just as good as he was making Alec feel, but he couldn’t think. His mate was right here, his alpha, holding him and doing everything to make him feel good, and Alec was lost on it, trusting himself over to the other dragon’s hands.

--

Gabriel felt it the instant Alec let go of the last of his restraints. His dragon gave up on even trying to calm himself, trusting to Magnus to not let him fall with a level of trust he’d only ever given to Gabriel in the past. It was enough to have the archangel going still at the counter, his eyes closing for a moment.

He didn’t bother closing off the bond, though he knew he could. Maybe even should. But he and Alec very rarely shut one another out. Even then, it was usually only pain, and it rarely lasted long. They weren’t meant to be apart. And Gabriel reveled in feeling Alec’s joy. He deserved it. He deserved the world and everything in it.

Plus, with their bond open like this it meant that Gabriel was free to siphon off the extra grace that was seeping over from Alec’s side, the bits his dragon never really acknowledged were there. He drew it into himself and kept it from seeping out into their sanctuary and accidentally overwhelming them.

He knew it probably showed as he looked up at Sam – there was no doubt an extra glow in his eyes. One that he couldn’t quite hide or even really feel the need to try and hide. He let it flash there as he turned to smile at Sam’s teasing remark about candy.

“Don’t get me wrong, kiddo, I love me some candy. I mean, who doesn’t? It’s always nice to have something sweet to suck on,” he winked and chuckled, and then turned back to finish chopping vegetables, though he took a moment to snap his fingers and put some low jazz on. Enough to be some background noise; he wasn’t sure how Sam felt about what was happening nearby, but humans had weird hang-ups about sex and such, so he figured he could give him some kind of cover to drown out the noise the other two were making.

He brought the vegetables over to Sam when they were done, happily invading the kid’s space where he was working at the stove. “But, really, you humans are pretty ingenious with your food, not just your candy. You come up with so many different ways to make it. I could eat something different every day for years and still find something new to try each day.”

Just because he could, and maybe because the bleed over from Alec was a little stronger than he’d prepared for, Gabriel leaned a little more heavily against Sam’s side, and he let himself reach out to touch his back, fingers lingering there for a moment before slipping down and into his back pocket. For all that the instinctive grope he gave was playful, light enough to easily be brushed off, the position was comfortable and he was more than content to stay there and watch the other rider cook. He didn’t need to push it further. This was just perfect as it was. A good end to a shitty few days.

~!~!~

The instant the sound of soft jazz muffled the sounds coming from the other room, Sam opened the bond back up fully, so he could make sure Magnus was all right. The tidal wave of love, lust, want, mine, more that swept through him left him trembling and Sam barely managed to put the vegetables in the stirfry and get them covered before Gabriel was standing close, his hand sliding into his back pocket like it belonged there.

Sam shuddered and reached out to pull Gabriel closer, wrapping an arm around him, getting the last ingredients into the saucepan before covering it and turning both of them down to simmer. Once they were sorted, he turned, catching sight of Gabriel’s glowing eyes with a grin. “C’mere,” he breathed, tugging the archangel against him properly, moving slow enough so his hand stayed right where it possessively was in his pocket.

Wrapping one arm around Gabriel, keeping him pressed in close, Sam smiled against his hair and slid his fingertips into the waistband of Gabriel’s slacks, keeping them hooked there. The food would be fine, their dragons were safe, and they could take just a tiny moment for themselves like this. Where he could just settle against Gabriel and let himself feel everything Magnus felt in the bond, overwhelming as it was.

“He’s so happy,” Sam breathed, a hint of awe in his voice, even as he whispered into Gabriel’s hair, well-aware that he was trembling, just a bit, from the bleed over they were both experiencing. It helped, to have someone else here who understood, who was feeling similar things, as much as they were. Someone who could hold him through it and wouldn’t judge him, wouldn’t hate him for reacting to how good it felt for both of them. “Gabriel, it feels so…” he swallowed, not having the words for it, and held onto the archangel tighter.

—-

Magnus knew that neither of them were going to last long, but losing themselves in how good they felt was everything. He kissed Alec, his alpha, again and again, until their lips were only separating for moans and desperate gasps of each other’s names. Then, Alec’s cool hands were sliding over the bare skin and scales of his back and Magnus moaned, his whole body shuddering.

“So good,” Magnus breathed, panting against Alec’s lips, all-too-aware that his glamour was down and that his mate would see him, nothing between them at all. “Just like that, darling, my Alec, my alpha,” he begged, rolling his hips harder, grinding in against Alec, his magic, the heat inside him, all of it racing for a crescendo as they moved together.  Magnus kissed his mate again, sliding his hands up Alec’s sides, tugging at his shirt until he could feel cool skin under his fingertips.

“I need you alpha,” Magnus pleaded, his body starting to shake, barely holding onto his control, keeping himself back from the edge long enough to take care of his mate. To give this to him, to make him feel perfect. “Want to take care of you, so beautiful, mine, so perfect, let me see you let go…” he tightened his fingers on Alec’s bare skin and dropped his mouth to where Alec’s scent was almost overwhelming in its intensity, sucking at the skin, listening to his alpha moan, loud and unabashed for him. “Be my good alpha,” Magnus purred, feeling Alec gasp and shudder at the words. “Let go for me. I’ll catch you. I’m here, I have you, Alexander.”

~!~!~

Alec’s whole body felt like it was full of fire instead of ice. Magnus’ fire. He was helpless against it, happily throwing himself into the flames to burn, trusting in it because it was Magnus’, and Magnus would never let it hurt him. He gave himself over to the fire, to the feel of Magnus’ hands like hot brands against his skin, his teeth sharp against Alec’s neck, and the too hot, too good roll of their hips.

When Magnus purred at him to let go, there was no conscious choice on Alec’s part. He threw his head back hard enough to thump against the wall and let out a groan as his body obeyed and he just let go. Let the pleasure rise and crest and wash over him until, with just a few more rolls of his hips, his orgasm washed over him. Grace and fire sparked in Alec’s chest and spread out through him, setting his body aflame and stealing his breath from his chest.

Alec tightened his hold on Magnus’ even as his suddenly slack body sank against the other dragon, trusting in him to keep Alec upright. He was gasping for air, yet he found himself leaning in and tucking his head in against Magnus’ neck, hiding in the curve there while his body tingled and his mind felt like it was mush, nothing more than pleasure and instinct guiding him to nibble at the bare skin in front of him.

“C’mon, Alpha,” he murmured, just a hint of a rumble, a slur, edging his words. “Wanna feel you too. Please? C’mon.” Alec tugged at Magnus’ hips to encourage him to keep moving, to seek his own pleasure. He wanted to make the other dragon as good as Magnus had made him feel. “That’s it. C’mon, Magnus, want you to feel good. Want to feel you.”

~!~!~

Watching Alec fall apart, trusting him to catch him as he fell apart, as his magic and his body shook with pleasure, was a sight that would be branded into his eyes for the remainder of his eternity.  He was beautiful, Alec was beautiful, and somehow, incredibly, his mate.  Once the crest was over, and he could feel Alec straightening up against the wall, Magnus was reminded of just how close he was, and then his perfect mate started talking. 

“Alpha,” Magnus gasped, following the pull of Alec’s hands, chasing the edge he’d been hovering at for what felt like hours, all of Alec’s words washing over him, making him whine, even as he started to move again, hard and eager.  “So beautiful,” he panted, licking at Alec’s neck, at the marks he had left there, shuddering as the other dragon held him closer, urging him on.  He didn’t have any hope of reeling in his control, so instead, he surrendered himself to it - the perfectly chill touch of Alec’s hands, the welcoming warmth of his lips, and his magic, tugging at him just as insistently. 

A spark of magic, tinged in grace, jumping from Alec’s skin to his, was enough to set him ablaze, his body on fire, and his own magic dancing joyously around them both, as he came.  He sank into Alec’s arms, trusting the other dragon to catch him as he shuddered and fell apart, just as Alec had trusted him.  He floated, his mind hazy, as he slowly came back down to the feel of mate, his mate, and the scent of their combined happiness like a drug he would never get enough of. 

By the time Magnus blinked back to himself, properly, they were still pressed together, still panting, and he smiled, shifting just enough to nuzzle at Alec’s jaw, leaving gentle kisses in his wake.  “You okay Alpha-mine?” he whispered.  He carefully ran a hand up Alec’s side, stroking with the intent of easing both of their trembling.  “You’re not hurt?” 

~!~!~

Hurt? Alec had no idea why on earth he’d be hurt at the moment. His body felt too good for him to think about anything aching.

Alec hummed and then leaned in to steal a soft kiss. “’m fine,” he murmured against Magnus’ lips, smiling just a little. “You?” Then he shifted, and a grimace crossed his features as his clothes dragged against his skin and brought to his attention the very uncomfortable wet spot. Oh, that was not fun.

He only had a split second to think about the fact that they should probably go clean up and find something better to wear. Just as he opened his mouth to suggest it, grace washed over the both of them, and Alec found his skin suddenly clean and his clothes traded out for sweatpants and a tank top. A look down showed that he wasn’t the only one who’d been changed, either. Gabriel had also traded out Magnus’ clothes for what looked like the same silk pants he’d been wearing the night they’d stayed in his nest. Alec was willing to bet that Gabriel had helped clean Magnus up a little, too.

Alec smiled at the feel of being clean, his body relaxing again. Still, comfortable though he may be, it didn’t mean that Magnus was, and Alec gave him an apologetic look. “Sorry about him. He ah, doesn’t really have personal boundaries. Or always remember that he should ask before doing something.”

The last part was said just a little louder, deliberately for Gabriel’s benefit.

Gabriel didn’t hesitate to shout right back at him. “You’re welcome! Now shut up and cuddle out the afterglow while Sammy and I finish making dinner.” The bond lit up with good humor. Enjoy the afterglow, sugarplum. It’s half the fun.

The teasing and even the change of clothes worked to bring Alec back out of the moment a little. It didn’t take away what Gabriel was calling the afterglow. It did, however, leave enough room for a little bit of embarrassment to creep in, and a hint of shyness. “I, uh, I am sorry about him.” Alec dropped his gaze, his eyes finding the marks he’d left on the side of Magnus’ neck, and his blush deepened.

Still, embarrassed or not, cuddling sounded like a good idea. More comfortable than the wall at least. “Come on,” he said, nudging at Magnus a little. “He’s bossy, but he won’t actually let us out of here until they bring in dinner. We might as well get comfortable.”

~!~!~

Magnus chuckled and tugged Alec off the wall and over to the couch.  “To be fair, I would have done exactly the same thing if my brain wasn’t mostly mush at the moment.”  He lifted Alec’s palm and pressed a kiss to it.  “But you don’t have to apologize about Gabriel being Gabriel, Alexander.  Not ever.”  He grinned and stole a soft kiss.  “Besides,” he dropped his voice and looked up at Alec.  “I’d rather like to think I’m stuck with the both of you, quite happily.” 

Remembering what Gabriel had said about Alec enjoying being a blanket, Magnus sprawled himself out on the couch, snapping a pillow behind his head to prop him up against the arm before he opened his arms to Alec.  “In hindsight, enjoying ourselves against the wall when there was a perfectly serviceable couch here was probably not ideal.”  Magnus gave Alec’s hand another tug and smiled up at him. 

“But it was perfect as-is, and could only be made more so with my alpha cuddling with me,” Magnus teased, keeping his voice gentle.  His eyes drifted to the marks along Alec’s deflect rune and he shivered.  After earlier, everyone would know who had left them, who the scent Alec was drenched in belonged to, and that the beautiful alpha was solidly off the market. 

Sam snorted and shook his head as Gabriel turned back to him and lifted the lid off the sauce, giving it a quick stir.  He was still feeling the after effects of Magnus’ magic exploding through the bond, but it had been accompanied by so much love, joy, and happiness, he would deal with it for hours if it meant his dragon got to feel like that. 

“We’ve got about ten minutes until the food is ready,” Sam said, turning to look at Gabriel, his eyebrows raised with a faint smirk.  “And since those two are enjoying their, ah, afterglow, anything else you want to make or get ready for them?”

~!~!~

Gabriel grinned and bounced up on his toes. “Yep!” Another quick snap brought a multitude of fruits and vegetables to the countertop right next to the blender, which was set up near the coffee maker. Too many times of accidentally offending Beatrice had Gabriel giving her a pat when he skipped over. “Nothing against you today, honey, don’t worry. You know these work better by hand.”

He looked over his shoulder and gestured for Sam to come and join him. “Come on. I’m gonna show you how we sneakily get extra vitamins and proteins into a dragon who foolishly likes to act like he can get away with eating like a shadowhunter half his size.”

There were plenty of fruits and vegetables to pick from, along with a few little extra things that Gabriel tugged forward. He shot Sam a wink when the other rider got close, and he lowered his voice so it was for their ears alone. “Right, so, I don’t know about your dragon, or what other riders go through, but Dad apparently decided to bless me with a dragon even more stubborn than I am. One who was raised to believe that just about anything and everything he could ever want was a sign of weakness, and that includes food.”

Gabriel had to pause there, just enough to breathe through the familiar anger that filled him just thinking about Alec’s childhood.

He pushed past it; right now wasn’t the time to get angry. Doing so would only ruin the happy buzz Alec was in there indulging in. With ages worth of practice, Gabriel pushed beyond that and back to the important part of this.

“Fortunately for Xander, I’m stubborn too, and a whole hell of a lot sneakier. Hence – smoothies. All the vitamins and nutrients I can pack into him, plus a few powders and such to fill in the things I can’t hide otherwise.” A flick of his fingers brought a knife and a cutting board to the space in front of him. He reached out and picked up a mango, tossing it up the air and catching it while he grinned at Sam. “What do you think? Would your dragon enjoy a little natural pick-me-up?”

It was probably stupid, and silly, but it was one of the few ways Gabriel had learned to sneak in care for Alec over the years, and the idea of being able to do it for Magnus and Sam, too, for his whole flock, made Gabriel’s grace warm happily.

--

The sound of the blender coming from the kitchen had Alec smiling. It was pressed into the skin of Magnus’ chest where he was stretched out on top of the other dragon. “Gabriel’s making smoothies,” he murmured, barely even lifting his voice as he did. “He always makes ‘em when he thinks I haven’t been eating enough.”

The whole atmosphere of the house felt warm, comfortable, and almost lazy. Alec almost didn’t want the food to come out if it meant he was going to have to sit up and break the nice little bubble that seemed to have wrapped around the two of them.

What had happened, it was… Alec didn’t have words to describe it. He’d never done anything like that with anyone else. Hadn’t wanted to, really. But when he’d thought about it, it’d always been a little different. Nothing at all like what they’d just done. But those thoughts had also been nowhere near as good as how Magnus had made him feel.

All of this, it felt right. Perfect.

Nothing they’d done so far seemed to be happening in the traditional way Alec had heard about how these things went. It didn’t match up with the stories Isabelle told about her romance with Meliorn, or even the quick nights out she enjoyed. Nor was it anything like what Jace had described to him of the multitude of partners he’d enjoyed. This was different.

Different doesn’t mean wrong, Gabriel reminded him gently.

Alec hummed and pressed himself in closer to Magnus. I know. I wasn’t complaining. Just, comparing. I like the way this has gone. Maybe it doesn’t match what they’ve done. But it’s… ours. And that felt like it mattered more than anything else.

Nuzzling against Magnus’ skin, Alec stopped trying to hold back the soft murmur of “Mate” that fell from his lips like a soft purr. This right here, it felt perfect.

~!~!~

Magnus hummed and kept rubbing his hands up and down Alec’s back, closing his eyes as he relaxed under the other dragon.  “Well, if you’re anything like me when I am busy, you probably haven’t been eating enough,” he murmured.  “So a smoothie sounds rather nice, actually.”  He kept up the gentle pets over Alec’s back and along his scales, savoring being this close to the other dragon and everything that had happened between them. 

Definitely sounds like someone else I know.

Magnus fought down a snort and sent amusement through the bond, knowing that his rider would make sure that he had a smoothie or two himself.  Especially since Alec didn’t seem inclined to move any time soon, pressed up against him entirely, nuzzling into his skin with quiet, content purrs.  This was exactly what he wanted, what he’d needed, and he hadn’t even known it. 

He was so relaxed, savoring Alec’s weight over him, that he almost missed the soft purred out word against his heart.  Mate.  Magnus’ eyes snapped open and he froze under Alec, the word echoing in his mind.  Mate.  Alec called him mate.  Shifting easily, Magnus released Alec’s hand with a brief squeeze before wrapping both of his arms tightly around his dragon, his mate, tears prickling at the corners of his eyes. 

He hugged Alec tight, nuzzling into his hair, holding him close, his purring growing louder by the second.  “My mate,” he repeated the quiet words into Alec’s hair, feeling almost forbidden, like he wasn’t allowed to have this, to have someone who wanted him back just as much as he wanted them.  Magnus breathed out shakily, smiling as he held onto Alec as tight as he dared. 

“My mate, Alexander, alpha-mine,” Magnus whispered the words, soft, just for the two of them, between them.  They didn’t feel real, but the weight of Alec on top of him, holding him close, cradling him closer by the second.  Those were real, and he was, he was going to keep Alec here for as long as the other dragon let him. 

---

Sam laughed and grabbed another knife, starting to slice fruit as well, before piling it into the blender.  “Since Magnus gets in the rather awful habit of working without stopping-”

I hear that.

“-I think a protein smoothie with lots of fruit would be great.” Sam finished, ignoring the vague grumbling protest from Magnus through their bond.  It was followed by a burst of joy and happiness through the bond, so it sounded like the two of them were back to enjoying their afterglow thoroughly. 

He gave Gabriel a gentle bump with his hip.  “You take good care of your dragon,” he said, smiling as Gabriel started to run the blender, watching as all the fruit slowly turned into a pink shade thanks to the strawberries.  “I’m still learning how to take care of Magnus, especially since he doesn’t always want to let me, after how we started out.” 

A quiet timer went off behind him and Sam turned around, grabbing the plates that Gabriel snapped up, putting them down beside the food as he turned off the oven, lifting the lid with a pleased hum.  Perfect, things had cooked exactly how he wanted.  “Haven’t managed to go wrong with a proper meal yet, though, so that’s always effective.  That and good pillows.  Magnus loves pillows.” 

~!~!~

“Don’t sell yourself short, you’re good at taking care of Magnus, too.  Contrary to what all those stories and legends say, learning your dragon is a process. One that takes time,” Gabriel said. He snagged a few cups to pour out drinks, stirring in a little extra powder in Alec’s, and adding a few drops of something else to Magnus’. He gave them both a stir and then tossed the spoon into the sink. “Alec and I have been bonded for years now, and we still don’t know everything there is about each other. We come up on things all the time that we don’t know how to handle. But we talk about it, and we figure it out.”

Grabbing the glasses, Gabriel carried them over to the two trays he’d snapped up on the other counter, nearest Sam. He set their glasses down and then went to grab silverware while Sam started serving up the food.

When he turned back, he hesitated for a moment before he quietly suggested “You should ask Alec about our early years sometime. He doesn’t talk about it a lot, but… I think he would, for you. He…” Again, Gabriel hesitated, but he knew Alec, and he knew what he was comfortable having shared. His eyes went a bit distant as he looked down at the silverware he was setting on the trays. “He went through a lot after we bonded. A lot I was too blind and too stupid to realize at first, until it was almost too late and it almost destroyed him. If I hadn’t been who I am, with these powers, it would have.”

Gabriel blinked his eyes clear of the memories that tried to swamp him. He pushed them down before Alec could get the chance to feel them.

Looking back up at Sam, he offered the other rider a smile that was just a bit less bright than it normally was. “It took us a lot of hard work to get to where we are now, and we’re not perfect. But, you and Magnus will get there, kiddo. You just gotta be patient and willing to talk to each other.”

He nudged Sam’s arm with his and then reached out and gathered up the tray in front of him, leaving the other one for Sam to carry. “Come on. Let’s go feed our lazy dragons. Prize to whoever manages to get those two to separate and sit up enough to actually eat!”

~!~!~

Before Sam reached out to grab the tray that Gabriel had left for him, he wrapped an arm around the archangel and gave him a quick hug.  “You take great care of your dragon, and of all of us, Gabriel,” he whispered, before he picked up the tray with a smile, gesturing for Gabriel to lead the way. 

Once they were out in the living room, and Gabriel started snapping up stands to put the trays on, Sam let himself look over at the two dragons who were clinging tightly to each other.  He smiled and gave Magnus a gentle nudge through the bond, drawing his attention, smiling when golden eyes met his. 

“Come on,” he teased gently.  “You two can go back to your cuddling the second we get some food in the both of you.”  Sam started to put the plates onto the table, putting two large glasses with smoothies on the table in front of the dragons.  “And if you move just a small bit, I bet all four of us can fit on the couch,” he added. 

Magnus let out a grumpy growl, but with one last nuzzle in to Alec’s neck, and over the marks that he had left, he loosened his hold on Alec’s waist and gave him a small nudge.  “It does smell good,” he allowed.  “But you’d better have one of those smoothies for yourself, Sam.  Don’t think I’ve noticed that you’re skipping meals too.” 

Sam held up his smaller glass, and saluted his dragon.  “Way ahead of you, Magnus.  Now come on.  Get some food and then we can all get some rest and relax after this.”  The idea was more tempting than he wanted to admit, and he’d spent more than one night dreaming about curling up with Gabriel again. 

Chapter Text

Gabriel made a point to catch Magnus’ eye and point at the smoothie just out of Sam’s eyeline. He gave a thumbs up that he hoped conveyed the fact he’d put a few extra things in Sam’s, too. Not a one of these idiots knew how to take very good care of themselves. Which meant he was probably going to have to step in like this quite a few times in the future. Luckily, he’d had a lot of practice.

You like taking care of people, Alec pointed out. He sat up just a bit reluctantly, shifting so that he was seated on part of the middle cushion.

When Gabriel immediately darted forward to take the space behind him, Alec let out a happy little rumble. His mate on one side, his rider on the other, both of them pressed up against him, and his mate’s rider free to take the spot on Magnus’ other side. They could all fit there just as Sam had suggested.

Gabriel, who had no qualms about adjusting himself to sit more on the armrest than the actual couch, wrapped an arm around Alec and tugged him back until he was resting between Gabriel’s legs, reclined just slightly. It left more room for the trays to be brought forward and placed in front of all those that needed to eat.

“I want that plate cleared, bucko,” he warned Alec, tapping a finger against his head in warning. Then he lifted his eyes and fixed both Magnus and Sam with a stern look as well. “You boys, too. Or else I’m spelling your plates to follow you around and jab you in the head until you finally finish them.”

“He’ll do it,” Alec felt the need to warn them. He was already reaching for his fork, too well trained by Gabriel’s moods and pushiness to ignore the plate of food in front of him. He’d been subject to Gabriel’s attempts to get him to eat in the past. He knew better than to argue now.

Still, Alec also had manners, so he looked to Gabriel and then Sam and told them both “Thank you,” before he started to eat. Two bites in and he realized just how ravenous he actually was. After that, it was easy to clear his plate, though he had to ignore Gabriel’s cackling jokes in their bond about where all his energy had gone.

~!~!~

Sam chuckled as Gabriel and Alec immediately curled up against each other and sprawled out next to Magnus, tucking one leg of his thighs, so he could press his foot against Alec, relaxing at the connection across all of them, before he picked up his plate.  He winked at Gabriel and finished off his smoothie before digging in with a happy noise. 

“That doesn’t surprise me,” Magnus said, grinning as he took a large bit of the stir fry with a happy sound, leaning into Alec’s side as he hooked an arm over Sam’s leg, tugging him in closer.  “I used to do the same to Ragnor when we were in one of our research binges.  I did the same for Henry Branwell when we were inventing the portal together.” 

“Hopefully you enjoy it,” Sam said, even as he dug into his own food.  “I went pretty basic on what to cook, since we’re all exhausted and I think we want to spend more time relaxing than eating.”  When all of them cleared their plates, he gave Magnus a poke with his heels as he tried to pretend he didn’t need the smoothie, raising a pointed eyebrow at him.

“Don’t make me remind you how many of your pep-up potions you’ve taken in the past week, and that includes the three I’m pretending not to notice,” Sam said, giving Magnus another look.  When his dragon took the smoothie with a huff and started to drink it, he grinned and settled back on the couch.  “Better.” 

Magnus cuddled closer into Alec and gave Sam a poke through the bond, good-natured and teasing.  “You play dirty.” 

Sam snorted and opened one eye, even as he reclined against the other arm of the couch.  “Don’t act like you didn’t already know that.  And love it, for that matter.” 

“One day,” Magnus sighed, looking at the ceiling.  “I will get Catarina to stop giving you blackmail on me.” 

“Even if she does,” Sam said, smirking.  “Doesn’t mean Ragnor won’t.” 

Magnus pouted and grumbled at his rider, finishing off the last of the smoothie with a flourish, flipping Sam off.  He reached down and gave a tug to Sam’s pant leg with a grumpy noise.  “Why are you still wearing the suit?” he asked, blinking tiredly at his rider.  Even if he hadn’t had an orgasm not too long ago, the food and the feeling of comfort here would be enough to make him ready to doze off. 

“Gabriel was busy admiring my forearms,” Sam said with a yawn, giving the archangel a tired wink.  “Won’t object if either of you want to put me in a pair of sweatpants though.” 

Magnus huffed and waved his fingers, changing Sam’s outfit in a second to a pair of old gray sweatpants with a pleased purr.  “There.” 

You left me shirtless on purpose.

Magnus definitely didn’t grin through the bond.  I thought Gabriel could use a view as a thanks for dinner. 

I don’t need you flirting for me! Sam protested. 

Why not?  I’m good at it.

As much as he wanted to argue with that, Sam knew it was true and he acknowledged it with a snort, giving his dragon a hug through the bond in thanks. 

~!~!~

Watching the other two bicker was a bit like watching himself and Gabriel from the outside. Alec smiled a little to himself and let their teasing wash over him while he worked through his plate of food and polished off his smoothie

He felt Gabriel’s enjoyment when Sam’s clothes were changed and he was left without a shirt. It was followed a second later by a wolf-whistle that had Alec snorting out a laugh. “Of course I was admiring your forearms, right along with the rest of you,” Gabriel said teasingly, right next to Alec’s ear. “I may be an angel but I’m not dead, handsome.” He bent forward and pressed himself against Alec’s back, chin on Alec’s shoulder. “I gotta say, I’m liking this view even more. We must’ve done something right to end up with two beauties sitting on our couch, don’t you think, sugarplum?”

The ridiculous nickname had Alec rolling his eyes. Still, he leaned in to Gabriel a little more and let himself look over Magnus yet again. “Yeah, we did.” He had no idea what he’d done or who he’d made happy to end up blessed with a mate like Magnus. But Alec was more than willing to offer up whatever thanks they wanted.

You are so far gone for that boy, Gabriel teased him.

You’re not really any better, Rider.

I know. Who would’ve guessed it, huh? Eternity on earth, more relationships than you could ever even count, and somehow I’m caught up by a pretty moose of a man with a smile like that and arms I could sink my teeth into.

Alec flushed a little at the bluntness of the second half of that. He ignored it, though, and focused instead on the first half, tilting just enough to nuzzle at Gabriel as he did. I’m happy for you. Happiness is a good look on you.

It’s a good look for you, too. I think you might’ve found someone who’s actually worth you, kiddo. Make sure you hold on to that. It’s a rare thing.

As if Alec had any intention of letting go. Even now, his hand was on Magnus’ thigh, lightly curved there because Alec couldn’t bring himself to let go, not completely.

It was tempting to just stay where they were and let the warmth, the good food, and the better company seep in until they were all asleep. But Gabriel nudged at him to keep him from falling asleep. They’d talked about a plan earlier. One they should probably enact before it got too late.

“We’ve still got a little while left before our patrol starts,” Alec said, tracing his fingers along the inner seam of Magnus’ pants. “Did you guys want to fly first, or save that for later and just go head to bed?”

~!~!~

Magnus snorted and gave Sam a pleased poke as he squirmed under the blatant appreciation from Gabriel, even as he pressed his thigh further into Alec’s hand, loving the possessive touch from his mate.  And even now, that word, the reminder that Alec had used that word to describe him, to mean him, to possessively claim him, sent a spark of thrilled magic straight through him and their bond. 

Magnus opened his mouth to attempt to give a quip back when Alec mentioned flying, and the absolute longing that shot through the bond from Sam had him tilting his head towards his rider with a grin.  “Well, I think I know what Sam’s going to say,” he teased, grinning. 

“Not my fault you’ve been too busy to fly on your own, let enough to go flying with you,” Sam said, grinning at Magnus, and then at the other pair.  “Been a long time since I think we flew for fun, and that’ll let me actually try our trick again.  If you’re feeling up to it, Magnus?” 

“If we were to practice it anywhere, here is probably the safest,” Magnus agreed, reaching out to tap one of the necklaces Sam was wearing, sending a strong pulse of power into it.  “There you go.  Should be enough to jumpstart you.” 

Sam turned his attention to Gabriel and Alec before climbing off the couch and stretching, letting his pants fall just a few inches lower before he winked at the archangel.  “Come on then,” he called, making his way to the large double doors.  “We can sleep later, right now I want to fly with you.” 

Magnus watched the excitement grow in his rider with each passing second, and with a nuzzle and a quick kiss to his mate’s cheek, he carefully untangled himself to stretch and head for the doors as well.  “Far be it from me to deny you.  I owe you a good flight.”  He turned to the other two and gestured to the door. 

“Come on, I think you have our answer about which we prefer.”  He let his eyes trail over Alec again and his smile softened.  “Besides, I want to see my alpha in his element again,” he added.  “Have been dreaming of it for days.” 

~!~!~

Alec and Gabriel stayed on the couch a second longer than the other two just to watch them go. If Alec had been even the slightest bit embarrassed at watching Magnus walk away, the fact that he knew Gabriel was doing the same with Sam was enough to make him feel better.

“Those two are gonna be the death of us,” Gabriel said without an ounce of regret in his tone.

Huffing out a laugh, Alec gave a shake of his head, not in denial but in amusement at them. He pushed his way up off the couch and reached back to take Gabriel’s hand as he did. “Come on. We haven’t flown together for fun in a while either.”

“Think we should go show these kids a thing or two?” Gabriel asked teasingly, wiggling his eyebrows as he did. He hopped up off the couch and grabbed hold of Alec’s hand, going from behind him to dragging him forward. “Come on!”

Somewhere between the living room and the backdoor Gabriel used some grace to change from his suit to better riding clothes. Not that he really needed the protections others did when riding; Alec’s scales wouldn’t ever hurt him. But the suit was nowhere near as sturdy. He traded it out for comfortable leathers a lot like what he’d been wearing when he and Alec had first met and he’d been more Loki than anything else.

Some of Alec’s exhaustion was fading under the onslaught of Gabriel’s infectious joy. Stepping out into the snow only helped that. There was nothing Alec loved more than being in the snow.

He was already reaching for his shift before he even made it three steps out the door.

Gabriel snapped the saddle onto Alec’s back as soon as he was in dragon form. But he still took the time to do all the straps by hand, tightening and checking them as he went to make sure they sat just right on Alec without any risk of hurting or chafing. Alec took advantage of the time to watch the other two out there getting themselves ready. It wasn’t a hardship. He could’ve watched Magnus for hours – dragon or human.

As soon as the saddle was in place, Gabriel vaulted himself up into his seat. He didn’t bother strapping his legs in. He just settled down and patted a hand against Alec’s scales. “Come on, kiddo. Let’s go show our boys how we fly, hm?” He grinned and shot a salute over at Sam. Then Alec was spreading his wings, and Gabriel’s laughter echoed through the air as the two took to the skies. “Come on, slowpokes! Catch up!”

There was nothing better in the world than flying. Doing it with his rider on his back, with no threat on the horizon, no enemy they were chasing after, no one here who would try to harm them, was even better. Alec took to the skies and let out a soft roar in happiness and delight.

~!~!~

Sam was glad that Magnus changed him into the all-black outfit that he used to riding, the comfortable clothing settling over him like a second skin.  He pulled his gloves on with a quick spell as Gabriel and Alec took the air and finished getting Magnus’ saddle in place, making sure all of the modifications were there.  “Think they’re going to enjoy our surprise?” 

Only if you hurry up!  Magnus growled, spreading his wings, glad when Sam climbed on a moment later.  With a quick spark of magic, his feet were spelled and Magnus let out an answering roar to Alec, launching himself into the sky.  He pushed himself to catch up with Alec, stretching his wings and catching an updraft that sent him soaring along the edge of the mountain, right up until he caught up with Alec, silhouetted the sky. 

Ready for a show?  Magnus called, pumping his wings once more to send him skimming over the edge of the snow before pulling up so there was some distance between the mountain and his belly.  He looked over his shoulder briefly at Alec and pulled up, shifting his wings so he drew up and to the same elevation of his mate. 

Always ready dragon-mine! Sam called back, waiting for Magnus to get them level with Gabriel and Alec.  His outfit was iridescent, specifically to blend in with Magnus’ scales, but he wasn’t trying to remain hidden right now, not against the snow.  He stood up on Magnus’ back, his magic leaping up and around him to make sure the wind didn’t knock him down as Magnus’ magic kept his feet grounded.  Here we go! 

With a wave at Alec and Gabriel, Sam ran down the length of Magnus’ back, reaching the base of his tail before he leaped off of his dragon, launching himself into the air.  He allowed himself a split second of freefall before he threw out his hand, a rope of Magnus’ magic leaping from his hand to grab onto the rings of Magnus’ saddle.  As Magnus kept steady, Sam held onto the magic as the mountain drew closer, and with seconds to spare, the rope snapped taut, sending him soaring into the air again, up and over his dragon’s wing to land on his shoulder with a breathless laugh. 

Beautiful! Magnus praised.  Again!

This time Sam ran to leap off of Magnus’ shoulder, waiting for Magnus to spin around Alec and Gabriel before he summoned the rope again, swinging past them with a wave before he launched himself back up and onto Magnus’ back again. 

~!~!~

Gabriel put his fingers to his lips and let out a sharp whistle as he watched Sam leap and fly over, around, and back up on to Magnus. It was an impressive display. One that he and Alec both enjoyed seeing.

They’re an amazing Pair, Alec said happily, twisting himself to go around them again so that he could better watch. There was a bit of normal appreciation in there, enjoyment out of watching his mate fly, but there was also a professional edge to it that came from an Alpha who was used to assessing the people under his command. They’ve got a lot of raw skill that’s only going to get better as they get used to flying together more.

They’re better than a lot we’ve got under our command, Gabriel agreed. His mind voice was distracted, however, and it only took Alec a second to realize why.

He rolled his eyes even as he twisted to catch a better draft to carry himself up. You want to show off too, don’t you?

Alec felt more than heard Gabriel’s answering laugh.

With another eye roll, Alec grumbled but he tilted to the side and side and then spun himself in a quick loop around the mountain. A press of the knee and a half-thought in the bond were all he needed to know to twist his body again until he was riding the breeze upside-down. Just in enough time for them to let it carry them right over top of Magnus and Sam just after Sam landed on Magnus’ back again.

Gabriel grinned as they stayed there, the two riders close enough to touch. “You’re a guy after my own heart, Sammy. Those are some pretty impressive jumps!” He leaned in once they were close enough, using just his knees to hold himself in place, and pressed a kiss to Sam’s head. Then he tapped Sam’s nose before he gave a squeeze to Alec with his thighs, laughing as Alec let the wind take them off to the left and down. “Now let’s see if you can catch us!”

Alec shot off on the next downward draft, heading off down the mountain along a path he knew by heart, a grin on his face. Magnus definitely had him in speed, he knew, but he had the benefit of knowing the terrain. The other dragon would undoubtedly catch him before the night was done. But he’d give him a hell of a chase, first.

~!~!~

Magnus’ breath caught as Alec flew close, upside-down, close enough for their riders to touch, for Gabriel to press a kiss to Sam’s head.  His eyes widened as Alec and Gabriel peeled away a moment later with an order to chase him.  He felt Sam’s encouragement to chase, to run after them and spun, riding the tail of the updraft before he let himself fall, gaining speed as he chased down the shining white flash that was Alexander’s scales against the mountain. 

He felt Sam settle properly against his back, the two of them relaxing into a position that allowed Magnus the most control, his rider moving with him easily, through each turn, dip, and dive.  His rider called out landmarks and obstacles as they chased, and steadily gained, on Gabriel and Alec.  Magnus stretched out his wings and looked to the side, letting the downdraft propel him forward. 

I’m gonna try to manipulate the wind resistance around you, like I do for me. Sam called, gathering magic into his palms, leaning low over Magnus, pressing his hands to the back of his dragon, reaching out to feel the wind that was around them, pulling at his scales ever so slowly. 

Don’t wear yourself out too badly, this is for fun, remember?  

This is also about showing them what we can do.  Sam shot back, closing his eyes as he breathed in slow.  Now hold on and get ready.  With a small pulse, he started to pull at the wind around Magnus, letting it sluice around him easier, smoothing out all the spots it caught against his dragon.  With one more pump of Magnus’ wings, they shot forward. 

Magnus roared, keeping his head and neck straight.  He barely felt the air now, it felt like he was flying in a completely different type of material.  He’d never felt anything like it.  With another two beats of his wings, they flew past Gabriel and Alec, and dipped around another ridge of the mountain.  He turned to look at Gabriel and Alec spreading his wings again, right as he felt the spell Sam had on him stutter and fail. 

All at once, the wind resistance on his scales, and the weight, felt a hundred times heavier and Magnus tucked his wings against his back to prevent the pressure from snapping the bones and grabbed Sam to his chest before they crashed into the snow on the side of the mountain. 

Shit.  Sam groaned, staring at the snow piled around them both.  Wasn’t supposed to end that quick.

I figured. Magnus muttered back at him, gently prodding the bond to make sure his rider was all right before he poked his head out of the snow and shook it off of him.  We’ll work on the warning system next time. With a tug of his magic, he pulled them the rest of the way out and shook the snow off, looking up for Gabriel and Alec.  That had probably looked far, far more dramatic than they’d meant it to. 

~!~!~

It hadn’t escaped Alec and Gabriel’s attention that Sam was doing something to help them fly a little faster. Gabriel felt it, and he shared it with Alec. But neither of them had been prepared for what they were trying to suddenly go wrong.

Alec sucked in a sharp breath when the two suddenly went down. He would’ve shot forward, only Gabriel’s hand on his scales stopped him. They’re fine, Xander. Look at them.

The reassurance only did a little to soothe Alec’s worry. He still moved forward, though not with the same urgency, bringing himself down to land in the snow right next to them. While Alec stretched his head out to nose at Magnus’ wing, and then down at Sam, Gabriel stayed up on Alec’s back.

“Gotta say, Buzz, you sure know how to fall with style,” Gabriel called out cheerfully.

Be nice, Alec scolded him. He snuffed at Sam’s arm, knocking a bit of the snow off of him as he went. He smelled okay. No blood or anything like that was marring his scent. The same for Magnus. When Alec turned to him, the other dragon seemed like he was just fine. Not a single scratch on him.

Gabriel laughed and gave Alec’s scales a pat. “I’m always nice.” Then, in a louder voice, he called down to Sam “Try fixing a few focus stones into the saddle and attaching your spells to those. Then it’s self-sustaining and not reliant on you to keep it going. And it helps slow down the wearing-off part of things so it’s less abrupt. I could show you a few tricks, if you wanted. I mean, if you two don’t mind an extra passenger.”

Oh I see how it is. Just leave me hanging here while you go play with other dragons. Alec put as much mock offense as he possibly could in the words. Though the effect was a bit ruined when he tilted his head and nuzzled against the ‘other dragon.’

With another laugh, Gabriel bent and spread his arms like he was trying to hug Alec as best as he could with his smaller frame. “Don’t worry, princess, you’ll always be my very favorite dragon.”

Just because he could, and because he knew it would make Gabriel laugh, Alec turned his head around and gave his rider his driest, most unimpressed look possible. Then he took full advantage of Gabriel not being strapped in and shot his tail up to slap his ride straight off of him and down into the snow. If they won’t have you, put your own wings to use, angel. With that teasing warning, Alec gave a flap of his wings that sent more snow Gabriel’s way, burying the laughing angel where he lay and propelling Alec up just enough that he could rise to the short cliff above them and settle there, looking down at them all with a sharp-toothed grin.

~!~!~

“Definitely not my most graceful landing,” Sam agreed, looking up at Alec where he was in the air above them before offering Gabriel a hand up after he was covered in snow, heaving him to his feet before he gestured to Magnus’ saddle.  “We have a bunch of those in the rings attached to Magnus’ saddle.  Make sure my ropes always attach in case my aim is off.  Not that I don’t have a failsafe, but yeah.” 

Once Gabriel had climbed on and settled onto the seat, Sam crouched down next to him, pressing a hand to Magnus’ shoulder.  Ready when you are.

Promise not to try to snap my wings in half this time? Magnus didn’t wait for an answer, leaping into the air easily, gaining a few feet before soaring closer to Alec, giving him a gentle bump, and cruising through the air.  Let’s see what feathers wants to teach us.  I have a feeling we’re going to need every single trick we can get.

Sam turned to Gabriel, and tilted his head, leaning into the rush of the wind with a sigh.  No matter anything else, no matter any other struggle they had, one thing that he never, ever doubted was that he and Magnus were meant to fly together.  Nothing else in the world felt quite like it and never would. 

“So,” Sam asked, raising his eyebrows at the archangel.  “You mentioned teaching a few things?” 

~!~

Showing Sam how to anchor his aerodynamic spell into the stones of Magnus’ saddle was easy. So was showing him everything else. Sam was as smart as a whip and didn’t seem to need to be shown something more than twice, at the most, for him to pick up on it and start adapting it for his own powers.

Gabriel walked him through some simple defensive spells geared toward dragon-back, as well as a few that packed an extra punch to them.

“This one here is my favorite, though,” Gabriel said, grinning as he drew a bit of magic, not grace, up into his palm. “I picked this up when I was studying some of Xander’s runes. It’s not quite a deflect spell, not really a shield, but it’ll encourage weapons to sort of, miss. A full shield takes a lot of energy. But this one you’ll be able to do with minimal focus. It won’t stop everything, but what does get through isn’t going to hit anything vital, and sometimes when you’re low on power that’s honestly the best you can ask for. Any edge is a good edge.”

He did the spell once, and then again, and then sat back and let Sam give it a try.

When Sam picked it up, Gabriel grinned. “Perfect! I’ve got a lot of subtle spells like this. Considering no one in the Institute knows who I really am, we’ve had to practice ways to use my powers without drawing everyone’s eye.”

Showing Sam how to do some of the tricks that Gabriel and Alec had picked up on over the years was a lot more fun than Gabriel had expected it to be – and he’d already known he’d enjoy it. Being able to fly with Magnus was different than flying with Alec. Doing it with Sam right there? It was a thrill Gabriel hadn’t quite expected. It was also a memory he was going to hold on to for quite a while.

Eventually, however, they had to put a hold on lessons if they wanted any chance of sleeping before patrols rolled around. Gabriel wasn’t going to let Alec get away with just staying up, not after the past few days. He needed at least a few hours before going out and taking on demons and whatever other chaos they came across. Stamina runes weren’t going to cut it anymore.

“I hate to cut this short, but I’ve gotta get big blue over there tucked in here soon,” Gabriel said, patting at Sam’s arm. He gave a mental poke at Alec. Then, when he knew his dragon was in place, Gabriel popped up enough to kiss the tip of Sam’s nose. “This was fun – we should do it again sometime!”

With that proclamation, Gabriel leaned back and let his body fall off the other side of Magnus, freefalling in a rush of air and snow that had him laughing. He twisted at the last minute so that he landed on his feet on Alec’s back, right alongside his saddle. From there it was easy to grab hold and drop himself down into his seat. “Home, Jeeves!”

I’m going to dump you in the snow again, Alec threatened him. Still, he turned his flight and started out on the path for home.

~!~!~

Magnus turned towards home, but rather than slowly losing altitude, he pumped his wings several times and positioned themselves more or less over the cabin.  Wanna do a proper freefall?  We haven’t done a tandem one in a long time. 

Sam lit up, grinning as he stood on Magnus’ back, taking a slow, deep breath, centering himself before he pulled on some straps to adjust his outfit accordingly.  Aiming for a stuck landing? 

Of course, what do you take me for? Magnus teased.  He flew them into a lazy loop and once he was pointed directly at the ground, let himself start to fall, Sam leaping off his back to fall with him.  It was exhilarating, to fall like this, to reach out and feel his rider exuding the same joy that he had.  But where, the last several times they had tried this, they’d dive into sand by the ocean to cushion their falls, this time they’d be landing, together, if they timed it right. 

Ready? Sam called, spreading his arms, drawing out the fabric that would allow him to cut some of his speed.  He gathered magic in his palms and closed his eyes, breathing out as he reached for the power that was rippling out of the earth itself.  She wouldn’t allow him to be harmed, not like this, and She would always catch him. 

Magnus eyed the ground and spread his wings, just enough.  In 3…

2…

1…

Sam landed in the snow, power rippling around him in a crater, absorbing the impact before he looked up and grinned and found Magnus, standing across from him, grinning right back at him.  “Yes!”  He took two steps forward and launched himself at his dragon, hugging him tight and spinning him around.  He couldn’t remember the last time he’d smiled so much. 

Magnus looked up in the sky at where Alec was drawing steadily closer with Gabriel on his back.  “They’re going to call us adrenaline junkies, you know.” 

“Well,” Sam said with a huff, unable to wipe the grin off his face.  “They’re not wrong, one, and two, I prefer to call us aerodynamics enthusiasts.” 

Magnus snorted and rolled his eyes.  “Sure you do.  That’s why you decided to show off for Gabriel.  Again.” 

Sam winked at Magnus and leaned against him happily, watching the other pair finish their descent from the mountain. 

~!~!~

In total contrast to the dramatic arrival of the other two, Alec and Gabriel set down almost quietly in the snow. The gentleness of it had Gabriel snorting at Alec inside their bond. What – they go for dramatics, so you go for grace?

I don’t know what you’re talking about.

Only, they both knew just how much of a lie that was. Gabriel had seen him do the same thing when Jace played these kinds of games, trying to impress one of the new girls or boys that came by the Institute. They’d laughed plenty of times over the things Jace liked to do to try and draw attention or impress someone. In almost total contrast to Jace’s moves, Alec often tried to do the exact opposite, as if somehow he would impart on Jace the skills to not, as Gabriel put it, be a complete idiot.

It’s different than what Jace does, Gabriel pointed out, even if they knew it wasn’t. Showing off was showing off.

Alec snorted and shot Gabriel a dry look when he dropped down. Only because it’s you they’re showing off for.

Gabriel stuck his tongue out at Alec and then turned his back on him to face the others. He went from snarky to grinning in the blink of an eye. “Nice landing, boys! I’d give it a nine out of ten. Could’ve done with a little more twirl though.”

Sometimes Alec wondered what on earth he’d done to be blessed with such strong, ridiculous personalities around him. Isabelle, Jace, Gabriel. Now these two.

He smiled a little to himself and, instead of transforming back right away, slowly settled his body down into the snow. He laid himself down and let his neck stretch out so that he could drop even his chin down into the snow. It felt good to lay there. To just breathe in the chill air and let go of his control for a few minutes while he watched Gabriel bounce up toward Sam and flirt rather outrageously. It was, well, honestly it was a good look for him. Gabriel was all bright smiles without any of his usual sharp edges. He beamed up at Sam like the other rider was the answer to his prayers.

They were supposed to be heading off to bed somewhere, and Alec was definitely starting to feel the need for at least a few hours before he had to get up for patrol. The longer he laid here in the snow the more apparent that need became. But he wasn’t quite sure what the plan was.

For the moment he was more than content to just lay there and trust in Gabriel to figure it out for him. Seeing his rider so happy, watching him flirt with Sam and beam at Magnus, watching his mate interact with the other most important person in his life, Alec was content.

~!~!~

The instant that Gabriel and Sam were focused on each other, Magnus turned to his mate, who was lounging in the snow, blinking at all of them slowly.  His heart tightened and he walked away from the riders, up to his dragon.  Without any conscious effort, his shift rippled over his skin and Magnus was a dragon again, curling up next to Alec, tucking his nose against Alec’s neck with a happy sigh, draping his wing along Alec’s back with a sigh. 

It wasn’t the first time they’d slept out here, and he’d been more than comfy the last time, and if it meant he got to sleep pressed up against Alec, well, he certainly wasn’t going to turn the chance down.  He gave Alec a small nudge, just enough to remind the other dragon that he was not going anywhere, and settled in, letting his eyes fall shut as their riders continued to tease and banter with each other.  He might have been more tired than he would admit after all of their fun earlier, and curling up with Alec again felt like heaven. 

Who knew that having a mate would feel like the most incredible and easiest thing in the world, all at the same time? 

Sam huffed and rolled his eyes at Gabriel’s return eyebrow waggle and turned to look at Magnus, to have some help to defend just how horrible that pickup line had been, and blinked when he didn’t see his dragon.  Turning around, he caught sight of both of the dragons curled up together in the snow, Magnus tucked against Alec, breathing in deep and slow, clearly relaxed and ready to fall asleep. 

He smiled and glanced back at Gabriel before focusing on their dragons again.  “Clearly we know where we’re sleeping tonight.  Come on, you made a good pillow, as I recall,” Sam teased, reaching out to take Gabriel’s hand, tugging him towards both of their dragons. 

~!~!~

The magic from the two dragons combined made for a nice, decent temperature in the space between them. Gabriel let Sam drag him forward, right up to where the two dragons had completely abandoned them to cuddle in the snow. It was a sight Gabriel committed to memory. Gold and blue dusted in white, fire and ice, twined together in a match that should’ve looked odd and yet felt perfectly right.

He’d always hoped to see Alec find something like this for himself. To find the other part of him that Gabriel had just known was waiting out there.

Alec felt like sleepy contentment. He was already most of the way asleep, yet when the riders got close to him, he twisted his head like he was just trying to nuzzle against Magnus’ snout. Only, it also opened up a bit of space right between the two dragons’ necks that was perfectly sized for a little nest.

A snap of the fingers and Gabriel had a pile of blankets set up in that empty space. He added enough grace to make sure they wouldn’t get too hot or too cold in there. His wings would help with the rest – keeping them comfortable and keeping the snow off.

“Come on,” he said, smiling up at Sam, and it was an honest smile, one without any jokes or humor or any of the usual masks he put on. This was just… him… in a way, he was kind of surprised to realize he wasn’t afraid to show. Not to Sam and Magnus. Not anymore.

Gabriel drew Sam down into the little nest with him and did exactly as Sam had suggested. He made himself into a pillow with the other rider pulled down on and against him. It felt good. Not just having Sam on him, though Gabriel had a feeling that would never not feel good. But having all of them there. It was a sensation he could quickly grow used to. His flock, all curled up around and with him, safe and happy. What more could he want?

~!~!~

Sam grinned at Gabriel and let the archangel tug him into the blanket pile of pillows and comfort and sank against the other man with a happy noise.  He’d never been with someone who didn’t mind if he sprawled out on top of them, or was the one to be cuddled.  He closed his eyes and sighed happily, sagging into Gabriel’s arms with a yawn.  It’d be far too easy to get used to this, and maybe, well.  Maybe Gabriel would stay since Magnus wasn’t about to let go of Alec any time soon.

Sleep, rider-mine. Magnus teased, giving Sam a gentle nudge through the bond, settling more thoroughly against Alec with a faint shift.  Gabriel will watch over all of us until they need to wake up again. 

Sam hummed in agreement through the bond and decided not to push it, closing his eyes as he sank into the warmth and comfort of the other three around him.  He was safe here, and every single instinct he had shouted it as loud as possible. 

Which of course, was a bubble popped all too soon when Gabriel gave him a small nudge, urging him awake.  Sam grunted and forced his eyes open, yawning immediately, only to see a saddened look on Gabriel’s face, which meant that they needed to leave soon.  He huffed and leaned up to press a kiss to Gabriel’s heart, before levering himself upright. 

The nudge into wakefulness from Sam came all too soon and Magnus made a grumpy noise against Alec’s neck, not wanting to move from where he was so happily curled up with his mate.  Of course, it wasn’t like he had a choice in the matter.  Gabriel and Alec had their responsibilities that they needed to attend to.  Magnus shifted to look down at both of the riders and carefully shifted his wing back, dumping the snow on it behind him, before he nudged at his mate with a gentle purr. 

Neither of them get enough sleep.  We’ll have to do something about that when the world isn’t ending. 

Sam huffed and looked up at his dragon, rolling his eyes.  I don’t know if you mean that in the tire them out way, or in the pin them to the bed and make sure they get sleep way. 

Does it matter? 

When put like that, no, and Sam rolled his eyes at his dragon to show it.  He turned his attention back to Gabriel as he snapped the blankets away and smiled.  “Thank you,” he offered quietly, leaning down to kiss Gabriel on the cheek.  “I slept better than I expected for only a couple of hours.” 

~!~!~

“Anytime, handsome.” Gabriel shuffled himself upright, a little more relaxed himself for having been able to rest for a little while, even if he didn’t sleep quite like they did.

Alec woke as quickly as he always did. It didn’t even take Gabriel prodding at him; just the others moving was enough to get him going. He drew back and dumped the snow off his own wings. Then he stood, stretching his body and yawning, all the joints popping and settling. He could’ve slept for a few more hours – at least. But he was alert enough to go do what needed done.

He drew on his shift as he straightened back out so that he ended up standing in bare feet on the snow in his human form. With one hand he reached up and rubbed some of the sleep away from his face. “You guys are more than welcome to stay here, if you like,” he reassured them, voice still heavy with sleep. He took a few steps forward so that he could reach out and briefly press his cheek in against Magnus’ face. The warm scales had a purr rumbling in his chest. Bringing his hand up, he gave the scales a gentle pat and then a soft kiss. “There’s space inside if you want to hang out, get some sleep in a good bed, have some food.”

One of these days they were going to have the time to sit down and indulge themselves, not have to rush off anywhere. Unfortunately, that wasn’t likely to be any time soon. Their normal lives didn’t always allow for moments of peace like this, and Alec doubted things were going to get any better until they took care of Valentine.

For now, he gave Magnus’ scales one last pat and then reluctantly started to drag himself toward the house. Gabriel let him know they had just enough time to grab some coffee, say their goodbyes, and snap on some clean clothes, and then they needed to get to the Institute before Jace and Isabelle came banging on his bedroom or office door to get him.

~!~!~

Sam gave Magnus a small nudge with his shoulder and through the bond before he followed the other two into the kitchen.  “Gabriel, I’ll make smoothies for the both of you to go if you can snap up what I need quickly.”  With a snap, all of the ingredients were spread across the counter and he gave the archangel a quick kiss on the cheek before starting to prepare the same ones they had made together yesterday. 

If nothing else, he got a feeling that the other pair was going to need it.  They still had a monumental amount of work ahead of them.  Sam watched Gabriel and Alec make themselves both coffee when Magnus stepped in.  He smiled at his dragon and went back to chopping fruit quickly. 

Magnus gave Alec a small nudge back before he watched his mate turn to head into the house.  Closing his eyes, he shifted back a few seconds later and followed Sam in.  The other two were in the kitchen, clearly already grabbing coffee, and Sam was a couple of steps ahead of him, heading into the kitchen, and then there was the sound of Gabriel snapping.  His magic wasn’t pleased about him waking up, and if he wanted to properly recover, he likely did need to get at least a few more hours sleep. 

“One morning,” Magnus said, stepping in closer to kiss Alec’s shoulder.  “We’ll do this without some of us needing to rush us off somewhere.”  He smiled at the faint thought and kissed his shoulder again, leaning back against the counter.  “But I think we’ll both head back with you.  I should be in New York in case anything happens that I need to handle, or if,” he yawned.  “Anyone starts complaining about our decisions yesterday.” 

Magnus didn’t bother hiding how much he wanted to crawl into Alec’s skin and stay there (he was extra cuddly when he was tired, and he wasn’t going to bother to hide it), but they had responsibilities.  “Don’t work too hard,” he breathed, stepping away when Alec had his coffee and clearly needed to go finish getting ready.  “Which, considering our respective work ethics is probably a bit silly to ask but.  I’m asking.” 

Sam glanced over at Gabriel and gave them a small smile, when his phone rang.  He scowled and silenced it as he finished the smoothies.  “Here, I’ll have these done in a second, and you can have them when you’ve finished your coffee.” 

~!~!~

Gabriel and Alec couldn’t help but exchange an amused (and a bit confused, if they were honest) look with one another. They weren’t used to this kind of care – either of them. Not from anyone except each other. Having these two do it, Magnus trying to get him not to work too hard, Sam pushing to make them smoothies for after their coffee, it was weird. Nice, but weird.

Alec tried to brush it off, though he couldn’t entirely erase the faint smile that ghosted over his lips. “Don’t you work too hard, either.” He brushed a bit of Magnus’ hair back when he went past him, and then bent to press a soft kiss against his forehead. “Try to get a little more sleep. You’ve been working hard.”

A poke at the bond from Gabriel drew Alec’s attention over to him. He shot him an apologetic look. “Sorry to cut this even shorter, kiddo, but your sister’s on her way to your room. We need to head back now if we don’t wanna have to answer some questions we’re not up for.”

Oh. Alec grimaced. He quickly lifted his coffee and used a bit of his powers to cool it off so he could down it all in one last swallow. On his walk to the sink, he felt the wash of grace that changed him into his patrol clothes, and summoned his weapons to him. Once he set his cup down and turned back he found Gabriel already changed and ready and the other two watching them.

“Sorry to rush out,” Alec said, shooting them both an apologetic look. He knew he had to go, that Gabriel wouldn’t have said it if they didn’t really need to go, so he let his feet carry him over to Magnus once more so he could kiss him one last time, because who knew when they’d get the chance again. “I’ll text you,” he murmured up against Magnus’ lips.

“You guys need a quick flight back?” Gabriel offered, fingers up to snap even as he leaned his body a little more toward Sam.

~!~!~

Magnus shook his head and grinned, giving Alec’s neck one last quick nuzzle.  “Get going, both of you.  I’ll snap the smoothies onto the desk in your office for you.  Go!”  He shooed them both off with a wave of his fingers. 

Sam leaned in to kiss Gabriel’s cheek quickly.  “Stay safe,” he whispered, moments before the archangel disappeared.  His shoulders sagged a fraction and he turned back to the smoothies, finishing them in quick and efficient motions.  The house was still welcoming, and comfortable, without the two of them, but it was clearly lacking their presence.  He yawned and covered his mouth, offering his dragon a smile. 

Magnus shook his head.  “Don’t you say a single word.” 

Sam raised both his eyebrows and started to grin.  “Against the wall, really Magnus?” 

“Not,” Magnus growled, narrowing his eyes, even as he snapped the smoothies safely onto Alec’s desk as soon as Sam was finished with them.  “A word.”  He paused and summoned a portal for the both of them, straight into their nest that still had some of the lingering scents of Gabriel and Alec in it.  “And don’t act like you weren’t just as happy that you walked out of there hand in hand with Gabriel.” 

Sam snorted.  “Well, sure I was, but I didn’t jump him after.” 

“Pretty sure you could have, he wouldn’t have minded,” Magnus shot back, stepping into his nest with a sigh, immediately striding to where Alec’s sweater was curled up in the middle, glad Sam followed behind him.  “Besides…” 

Sam stopped behind Magnus and gave him a quick hug.  “I know.  It means something.  I’m only teasing, Magnus.” 

Magnus leaned gratefully into his rider, sending some of that gratefulness down the bond before he yawned again and groaned.  “All right, at least a couple more hours of sleep for the both of us.”  He blinked as he remembered something.  “What was that phone call you got?” 

Sam shook his head.  “Nothing that can’t wait another three hours.  If it’s urgent, they’ll fire message us.” 

Curling up into the blanket pile with a happy hum, especially when his rider joined, Magnus gave a nod to that and closed his eyes.  A few more hours of sleep certainly did sound like heaven. 

Chapter Text

Alec had been very aware what kind of looks he was going to get from people the next time he walked through his Institute. Not only for how he’d left last time, but for how he looked now, because he sure as hell wasn’t going to hide Magnus’ marks on him. Nor do anything that might erase the other’s scent from his skin. Gabriel clearly planned on helping him show them off – the shirt he’d picked for Alec didn’t have a low collar, but it didn’t bother hiding anything in the least.

On top of the reactions from everyone else, Alec had known he was going to get reactions from his siblings, and he did his best to prepare himself for that. Though he really should’ve known better than to think he could prepare for any of it.

Isabelle greeted him with a shriek when Alec opened the bedroom door.

He didn’t stop long enough for her to say anything. As soon as his door was open, he slipped right past her and out into the hallway, drawing his quiver over his shoulder as he went.

“Alec!”

There was the sound of heels clicking against the floor as Isabelle spun and shot after him, not the least bit put off by his abrupt exit. She caught up with him easily, dodging around Gabriel, who was moving to his customary spot on Alec’s left-hand side. It left her free to come up on Alec’s right. The instant she was there, she immediately reached out and poked at what he was guessing was one of the hickies on his neck. “Look at you, hermano!”

He swatted at her, but she just poked at him again the instant his hand was gone.

“I can’t believe it!” Isabelle’s voice was full of glee. Then she smacked at his arm. “I can’t believe you didn’t tell me! Magnus Bane? The whole Institute’s talking about it! They saw you guys walk out of the meeting holding hands and scent marked, and now this? You smell like you were rolling in his bed.” She paused, gasped, and smacked at Alec’s arm again. “By the angel, were you rolling in his bed? Alec!”

Gabriel wasn’t even bothering to hide his snickers when Alec picked up the pace. He stayed with him, grinning, despite the elbow-bump that Alec gave him as they rounded the corner. His snickers evolve into an outright laugh when they found Jace waiting for them in the Ops Center, leaning against one of the nearby computer banks, arms crossed over his chest and a wide grin on his face.

He’d clearly heard Isabelle’s last comment; his grin grew a little and his eyes went directly to Alec’s neck. He opened his mouth only for Alec to shoot him a look and cut him off with a simple “No.”

They ignored him. Of course they did. Assholes.

“I can’t believe you didn’t tell us,” Jace said, and judging by the way he’d pushed off the wall and bumped into Gabriel, his words were meant for him.

Even without looking Alec knew his rider was raising his eyebrows at Jace and most likely smirking. The sharp-edged one that he liked to use to make other people feel dumb. It went perfectly with the amused, incredulous tone as he said “Yeah, well, you’ve never been the brightest bulb, have you?”

“Don’t be a dick,” Jace shot back.

Isabelle snorted, and Alec rolled his eyes. Not just because of the conversation but because one would think Jace would be used to the fact that Gabriel was kind of a dick to most everyone. He took pleasure in it. He took even more pleasure in doing it with Jace of all people.

He just makes it so easy, Gabriel said, amusement clear in the bond like a warm spring breeze.

Gabriel playfully bickered with Jace the whole way out of the Institute, which had the delightful side effect of keeping the other dragon distracted – most likely Gabriel’s intent. Isabelle must’ve picked up on that too because she didn’t say anything else until the group were off Institute grounds and almost a block away. Only then did she dart in front of Alec and turn, her hand out toward his chest to stop him. “Hey, Alec, come on. Wait a second.”

“We’re supposed to be heading off to patrol,” Alec reminded her, though without any real heat to it. He knew better. “That doesn’t include standing around talking about my love life.”

Jace moved easily up along Alec’s other side, abandoning his conversation with Gabriel to come join Isabelle. “I didn’t even know you had a love life to debate about.”

They weren’t going to just let this go. That much was clear. And, honestly, Alec didn’t want to hide it. He wasn’t trying to hide Magnus from anyone. Yesterday’s statement had made that clear. He’d known the instant he’d walked out with his hand in Magnus’ that he was making clear to everyone just who they were to one another and opening himself up for all the questions, ridicule, and everything else that was going to come from it. The difference was, he didn’t care about what those people thought. Not the way he cared with Isabelle and Jace thought. “I… it’s new,” Alec said slowly, carefully choosing his words. “It just, it happened fast. We met at the attack on the Mixer, and things just sort of…”

“Exploded,” Gabriel supplied, grinning a little. He leaned in and pressed himself even closer to Alec’s side. “He’s not wrong about that. They went from oh you’re hot to yeah we’re mates fuck the world in like, zero time flat. So it wasn’t really a matter of keeping it from you guys. It was more, lack of time to tell you.”

Now, they both knew that was true, and Alec knew his siblings likely did too. He could’ve gone to them and talked about it. They would’ve listened. But there was a part of him that hadn’t wanted to. Not while it was so new and fresh. Not until Alec was sure that it was going to last.

There was a part of him, too, that worried about other things. Old fears that Gabriel had worked hard with him to get past. He’d helped Alec to understand years ago that God wasn’t going to hate him because of who he loved, and hearing that directly from God’s Messenger made it believable. But years and years of hiding who he was didn’t go away just because someone told him it was actually okay. Nor did being told it was okay erase the fact that his parents and others around him weren’t going to be as understanding.

Alec accepted who he was. He just didn’t expect anyone else to do the same.

Yet, as he looked at his siblings, as he took in the way they were smiling at him, the love that was clearly written on their bodies and in their scents, it was hard to be afraid.

When Isabelle darted in to hug him, whispering “I’m so happy for you, big brother” in his ear, Alec felt those voices go completely quiet for the first time in his life.

~!~!~

When Magnus woke up, at least four hours later, it was to the sound of Sam’s phone going off again, in repeated succession. He heard Sam groan and roll out of the nest, padding to the doorway, and Magnus had just managed to twist himself into taking a selfie wrapped around Alec’s sweater, wearing a pout to send to his mate saying that the sweater was comfy, but not nearly as comfy as Alec, when he walked back in. 

“Magnus,” Sam said, frowning as he read through the message on his phone. 

Magnus sighed and carefully tucked the sweater back into its proper place.  “That’s your serious voice, and I already don’t like it.” He stood up and stretched, turning his full attention to Sam.  “Coffee?” 

Sam nodded and turned to lead his way through the loft. 

Magnus followed him out and straight into the kitchen, locking the door to his nest behind him with his magic, sealing the scents inside.  “Guessing this has to do with the message that you got late last night?” 

“Yeah,” Sam said, moving to the coffee machine with a frown.  He let out a low breath.  “Alec’s plan worked, better than he might have imagined.” 

Magnus raised both of his eyebrows.  “Well yes, we rescued dozens of pairs, so I would say that it did-”

“No,” Sam interrupted, looking over his shoulder at his dragon.  “It made them make a mistake.”  

Magnus froze, in the process of opening the refrigerator door, and closed it abruptly, all of his attention on Sam, who was staring at the coffee machine like it held all the answers to the universe.  “How big a mistake, Sam?” 

Sam let out a slow breath as the coffee machine finally finished percolating, and picked up his mug, taking a slow sip of the scalding coffee.  His mind felt almost too blank in the face of everything he’d just learned.  He turned to face his dragon.  “We have coordinates.”  He paused and started to grin.  “We have patrol schedules.” 

Magnus’ breath caught. 

“And,” Sam started, his face melting into a smirk that was vicious and angry.  “We have reports that that is where Valentine himself is hiding.” 

Magnus closed his eyes, taking a slow breath as Sam sipped his coffee.  No one would deliver that report to them lightly, knowing how they would turn around to take action on it.  No one would dare risk that intelligence if there wasn’t truth to it.  “Who did it come from?” 

“Alannia’s network,” Sam said.  “Trusted source.  One of the same ones who got us the location of one of the places we’d just raided.” 

Magnus’ mind was already racing as he strode to the coffee machine and made his own mug.  “And they’re-”

“They’re sure,” Sam responded, his eyes on his dragon, who he could already feel was snapping with magic and eagerness to go, to take what they had been working toward. 

Magnus let out a slow breath.  The knowledge that they knew where Valentine was, that they knew where his biggest research facility was and they’d be able to take him down, to finally put a stop to everything that he had been doing… “We need to confirm it.”

“We do,” Sam agreed, letting out a hard breath.  “And more importantly than that, we need to tell Gabriel and Alec.” 

“They’re going to want to come with us,” Magnus said with a huff, rolling his eyes. 

Sam grinned, acknowledging the point and took another long sip of his coffee.  “They will, you’re right.  But you also know that they can’t come with us for the same reason.” 

Magnus’ chest twisted at the idea that he needed to leave his mate so soon, to go, for whoever knew how long, so they could confirm all of the intel they had been given.  So they could go to get a layout of the facility, and he could test the warding, so that a proper attack on it could be done.  They would have to do their jobs, just like Alec and Gabriel had to do theirs as shadowhunters and it rankled. 

But first, there was a more important concern.  He looked at his rider and caught the faint tremor in Sam’s hands as he finished off his coffee and went to make more.  He reached out and took Sam’s hands, stilling them as the machine worked beside them.  “You know it doesn’t have to be us, Sam.” 

Sam scoffed, rolling his eyes.  “Of course it has to be us, there’s no one better.” 

Magnus smiled faintly, moving in closer to his rider, pressing up against him with a proud growl.  “No, there isn’t, and I’m glad that you know that.”  He leaned in and nuzzled Sam’s neck, scent-marking his rider as much as he could.  “But just because we are the best does not mean that you have to actively traumatize yourself again.” 

Sam closed his eyes and let out a slow, shaky breath, wrapping one arm around Magnus to hold him close.  “But it would help so many,” he breathed out.  “So many would be saved and protected.” 

That does not mean that you need to give every piece of yourself for their protection, my darling rider.  You are allowed to say you cannot do something.  Magnus continued to nuzzle into Sam, even as Sam shook against him. 

We have to.  They want to take Alec’s family.  We have to protect them, keep them safe.  Sam breathed out slowly and tightened his hold on Magnus.  We cannot let them hurt them.  If it’s in our power to stop them, we have to.

Magnus closed his eyes and smiled.  You are one of the bravest people I have met in my entire life, rider-mine.  Very well.  We’ll start making plans.  We need to go sooner than later, but we need to maintain appearances here for at least another day. 

“And tell Alec and Gabriel,” Sam added.  “Who are not going to be happy.” 

“I suspect,” Magnus answered, pulling back to look at his rider.  “They are going to be dealing with a storm of their own after yesterday and the very public statement they both made.”  

~!~!~

Storm wasn’t exactly the word Alec would’ve used to describe their life at the moment. The words he would use were a lot more colorful and would’ve had Gabriel rolling on the floor laughing at him for saying them. Then again, the archangel likely would’ve been right there alongside him, swearing just as much.

The Pair had earned a bit of goodwill with their plans to take down Valentine’s training areas. Bringing home so many victims bought them a little more. But Alec was pretty sure they’d burned all that out in their efforts to get the Downworld Cabinet meetings going, and in fighting for the Downworld to be able to bring people to the executions.

His actions before had forced them to give him some respect. His more recent ones were clearly causing them to reevaluate that respect.

That reevaluation was coming in the form of an inspection.

“This is such bullshit, Alec.” Isabelle’s voice was sharp with that overprotective anger that she always felt when it came to her family. At the moment that anger was in high form.

Telling his family about Magnus, talking to them through patrol, and actually laying out a lot of what had been happening lately, had been a freeing experience for Alec. It’d let him get some things off his chest and reconnect with his siblings like he hadn’t been able to do for what felt like too long. It also seemed to have the added benefit of bringing them over to his side of the current fight instead of leaving them as liabilities in his mind.

A part of him wondered when he’d stopped talking to them and started categorizing them as someone who needed to be accounted for instead. (The rest of him knew, knew that he’d always felt that way a little, always felt the need to protect them more than he actually trusted them with anything, and maybe that was wrong but it was just how it’d always been)

Because of the morning’s patrol, both Jace and Isabelle had still been with Alec when he’d gone to his office to check on a few things before heading to bed. He hadn’t expected for Benji to bring him news while he was there. Nor for that news to be discreet gossip from a trusted source that said the Clave was going to be sending out someone to inspect the way he ran things.

Though maybe he should have.

Gabriel followed easily along Alec’s thoughts, and he nudged at him at the end, leaning in close from his position on the arm of Alec’s chair. The two were seated behind his desk, with Jace and Isabelle in the chairs across from them, and Benji long gone, off to gather more information.

“You know your statement was gonna attract some attention,” Gabriel pointed out. He slipped one arm around Alec’s shoulders and twisted himself into a pose that no human would’ve been able to balance in for long. But he wasn’t going to let something as silly as that stop him from wrapping around Alec and kissing the top of his head as a form of comfort. “We’re ready for this. We can handle it.” He’s worth it. I know you think he is.

Of course he was. Magnus was more than worth any of this trouble. But that didn’t mean that Alec wanted to deal with someone coming in and messing around in his Institute.

“Gabe’s right,” Jace said, drawing Alec out of his head. He looked over to his brother to find Jace watching him with determination written sharply all over his features. “We’ll handle this, Alec.”

By the angel, I hope so. “They’re going to be looking at everything I do, everything this Institute does, looking for any sort of screwup they can use against us,” Alec said, trying not to sigh.

Gabriel’s hand tightened a little where it rested on the back of Alec’s neck. His next words weren’t for Alec, though. “That means we’ve got to do everything we can to make sure they don’t find anything. Everyone’s going to have to be on their best behavior.” All at once Gabriel’s voice sharpened into something full of threat. “That means no more running off to do whatever you want while you leave your brother to get permission for it after the fact. Everyone needs to be on their best behavior.”

Alec fought to smother a groan. “Gabriel.”

“We’ll be on our best behavior,” Isabelle interjected. Unlike Jace, who rarely got through a conversation with Gabriel without arguing with him – half the time, it was to the mutual enjoyment of both him and Gabriel, for some reason that Alec never quite understood – Isabelle was often more willing to find the peace. Or to try and knock their heads together until they all calmed down.

Right now, she was less focused on the other two, and more focused on Alec. Her smile was warm, and her eyes soft, his little sister shining through the warrior she’d grown up to be.

“I’m so happy for you, and so proud of you, big brother. We won’t mess this up for you,” she promised him.

Alec couldn’t stop how he leaned forward, and when she reached out for him, it was as easy as breathing to reach out and take her hand. A few weeks ago, maybe even a few days ago, he wouldn’t have been ready for this conversation. Now, he found himself smiling despite everything going on, and he blurted out “I want you guys to meet him.” I want you to like him.

“Whenever you want, brother,” Jace said immediately.

The fact that he said it so quickly, and so clearly meant it, relaxed some of the tension in Alec’s shoulders. It might not be able to happen right away, not with the Clave representative coming to look things over, but it would happen. Alec wanted nothing more than to introduce his mate to his family, his hatchlings. For all that they drove him crazy they were some of the most important people in Alec’s life and he wanted them and Magnus to be able to meet, to maybe even get along.

Hopefully, the thought of that meeting would be enough to help him get through whatever this Clave envoy threw his way when they showed up.

~!~!~

It wasn’t the first time they had ever had to do this, and it wouldn’t be the last.  That didn’t make it any easier, putting all the different pieces of their life on hold, discreetly, so they’d be able to step away for however long things too.

Magnus watched his rider carefully, as he took care of everything, routing their correspondence in such a way that no one would notice their absence for a few days.  Working with warlocks across the city, and Alannia’s contact to get as much information as possible before they went in.  They would have everything they needed. 

Magnus looked down at his phone and sighed.  The one thing that they still had to do was see Alec and Gabriel before they left, even if only for a few minutes. Disappearing on the both of them was not something he wanted to do.  He pulled out his phone and sent a text to Gabriel’s phone number a few seconds later. 

Sam needs to see you, for a couple of minutes, and I’d like to see Alec.  We have to go on a mission and want to see both of you before we go.  We’ll likely be dark for the next three or four days.  Can we stop by sometime tonight? 

A frustrated sound had Magnus looking up at his rider.  He cleared his throat and let out a slow breath.  “You okay there, Sam?’ 

Sam pushed his fingers through his hair and dropped the charm onto the parchment.  He scowled and shook his head.  “The wards on this place are extensive.  They’re not only tapped into two separate ley line nodes, they’re only siphoning a fraction of the power they actually need to power the facility.  Which means they’re getting the power from someone, or somewhere else.” 

He tightened his fingers on the edge of the desk, before he looked up at Magnus.  “There, there aren’t many ways that he could do that that I wouldn’t be able to at least sense after dowsing the ley lines.”

Magnus raised both of his eyebrows.  “Is that what you’ve been doing?” 

Sam gave a tight nod.  “If I can figure out how the power is flowing in and out of it between the two ley line nodes, we might be able to figure out how to cut it off.”  He let out a slow breath.  “That’s no guarantee that we capture Valentine or anyone else there, though.” 

Magnus watched his rider stride away from his desk and across the room, actively fidgeting every step of the way.  “Sam, if you don’t think we should-”

“I think we should blow up the facility,” Sam interrupted, sinking into a chair in front of the fire, staring at it.  “I know we can’t.  I know we need to try and save as many as possible, but Magnus, I have a bad feeling.” 

Magnus reached out and combed his fingers through Sam’s hair.  “How bad?” 

“Bad,” Sam repeated, clenching his eyes shut.  “I don’t want you to get hurt.” 

Magnus smiled faintly and leaned down to kiss the top of Sam’s head.  “I don’t want you to get hurt either, rider-mine.  We’ll find a way to get in, get confirmation that Valentine and anyone else are there, and get out.” 

Sam let out a slow breath and opened his eyes to stare at Magnus.  “Can…” he hesitated, dropping his hands to twist them in the fabric of his shirt.  “I know they’re dealing with everything.  And I know we saw them only this morning, but-”

“I’ve already asked,” Magnus said, hugging Sam closer.  “I’m hoping that Gabriel says yes, and we can go on our mission and come back, and everything will be fine.” 

Sam reached out to clench his hand into Magnus’ jacket, holding on tight.  “And you promise that you’re not going to try to do anything stupid?” 

“I will do my best,” Magnus promised.  “Now come on.  You need something to eat.” 

~!~!~

Alec had managed a few hours of sleep – and a quick plate of waffles per Gabriel’s demands – before he was back in his office trying to prepare them as best as possible for the incoming inspection. He knew his Institute was in good working order. But if they wanted to pass any sort of inspection they were going to need to be more than just good.

For once, Gabriel didn’t try and stop him from working. He fell into it easily with Alec and the two worked side by side to go through everything they could in the hopes of getting it together.

A good chunk of the day had passed when a buzz from Gabriel’s phone broke both their focus. Alec looked up from where he was working at his desk, eyes going to Gabriel’s setup on the other side of the room, spread out in front of the fire.

The almost instant smile on Gabriel’s face would’ve been enough to tell Alec who it was even without the swell of warmth in their bond. Though it was eclipsed a second later by worry. Alec lowered his pen down to the desktop and brought his full focus up to his rider. He didn’t have to ask what was wrong – Gabriel answered him just a moment later.

“Looks like our boys got a mission. They said they’re gonna be dark for a few days, and it looks like they wanna see us before they go.”

A grimace crossed Alec’s features before he could pull himself under control. He’d known from the minute he’d met Magnus that the other man was a warrior. Their first meeting had involved watching Magnus fight. Logically, Alec knew that the dragon was more than capable of handling himself, and he had an amazing rider to look after him. Emotionally, he had to bite back a growl at the idea of his mate going off into danger alone.

“Oh no, none of that,” Gabriel said, snapping Alec’s focus back to him. He was looking up from his spot on the floor, his phone held loosely in his hand and an amused look on his face. He lifted his free hand and pointed a finger Alec’s way. “None of that Alpha-bullshit. I don’t care what movies and trashy novels tell you, it is never hot. I promise you now your boy is not gonna like it if you get all overprotective on him.”

Alec shot his rider a scowl. He wasn’t going to do that! “I’m not that stupid, Gabriel. I wouldn’t try to stop him from doing his job!” He’d spent too long as a leader, as a soldier, to think that he should or even could keep anyone from their fight. Little though Alec may like it, it was the world they lived in. “I can worry about someone without trying to control them, despite what everyone might like to think.”

The defensiveness in Alec’s tone had Gabriel dropping any hint of teasing. “I know that, kiddo. Calm down.”

Shaking his head, Alec looked back down at papers and picked his pen up. “Find out when they want to meet up and we’ll see about getting away for a bit.”

For a moment Gabriel debated pushing that button a little more. But that topic clearly hit on family issues, and those required a light touch and the right mood, neither of which they had the time for. Not if they wanted to see their boys and finish cleaning things up around the place before the envoy showed up. He put a mental pin in the conversation for later, though.

“I’ll do you one better,” Gabriel said, flashing Alec a smile at the same time that he sent a bit of love over the bond, a silent soothing sensation. He typed out a quick, Perfect timing, I need to make him eat. Thai, his office, ten minutes? Just portal in, and hit send. Even if these two were coming to see them before vanishing for a while, it was just the break they both needed.

~!~!~

Magnus nearly sagged in relief when Gabriel’s response came quickly, and not only were they both going to be free, they were going to have food.  “Okay, we’re going to eat dinner with them.”  He didn’t miss the way that Sam sagged in relief and narrowed his eyes, taking Sam’s hand.  “Before I portal us there, because they need a couple of minutes to finish up work, we’re going to talk.” 

“I’m-”

“Don’t lie, rider-mine,” Magnus growled, his eyes flashing as he opened up the door to his sanctuary with a quick twist of his fingers, tugging Sam through the door a moment later, shutting it behind him.  He pressed Sam back against the door and cuddled into his rider’s chest, growling when Sam took his sweet time to reach up and hug him back.  “Now talk.” 

Sam swallowed and tightened his fingers in Magnus’ shirt, pressing his face against his rider, breathing out hard.  “Something is wrong,” he whispered, holding onto his dragon as tight as he dared.  “Magnus, I promise, if I knew what it was, I would tell you. But I don’t.  All I know is that everyone is in danger, and I can feel it.”

Magnus frowned and held onto Sam as he started to shake.  “Sam.  You’re not going to lose me.  I’m right here.  I’m going to be going in with you.  We’ll keep each other safe, like we always do.” 

“I can’t lose you,” Sam managed to get out, holding his dragon as tightly as he dared.  “I already lost my whole family once.  I can’t, I can’t do it again, Magnus.  I can’t.  I know it’s selfish, and wrong, but, I can’t…”

“Okay,” Magnus whispered, holding onto Sam tighter.  “Okay, Sam.  We don’t have to go.  We don’t.  It’s okay.  I won’t make you do anything that you don’t want to.” 

Sam laughed, shaking his head.  “You don’t get it,” he managed, tears falling faster.  “There’s no stopping it.  Whatever is coming.  Even if we didn’t go to the, there, tonight, it would still come full circle.” 

Magnus swallowed, reaching up to comb his fingers through his rider’s hair, even as he continued to tremble, small hiccups escaping him.  “Tell me what you need, rider mine.  What can I do to help?  I’ll do anything, and swear on it.” 

Sam closed his eyes and breathed out, drawing on all the calm that he was pulling from Magnus, trying to refocus his thoughts.  The feeling of dread was getting worse by the second and it was making his head pound, his vision darkening with the pain.  “Promise me that you’ll be happy,” he whispered. 

“What?” Magnus pulled back a fraction, frowning up at his rider, but Sam was staring far beyond him, his eyes hazy.  “Sam, what are you talking about?”  He frowned when Sam blinked, several times over, and focused on him again. 

“If anything happens to me,” Sam said, meeting Magnus’ eyes.  “If something happens.  Promise me.  Promise me that you’ll hold onto Alec and Gabriel and protect them and keep them safe.” 

Magnus scowled, holding onto his rider tighter.  “Only if you’re there with us, Sam.”  He shook his head when Sam tried to interrupt.  “Only if you are safe, and with us.”  He reached out and cupped Sam’s face, forcing his rider to look at him.  “I need you.  Gabriel needs you.  You’re going to be all right.  I’m not going to leave you there, and I will kill them all with my bare hands, before I let them touch you again.  You hear me?” 

Sam let out a shaky breath, holding onto the bond between them tightly, until the panic started to fade and he gave a nod.  “I hear you,” he whispered.  He leaned into Magnus, listening to the sound of the ocean behind them until Magnus’ phone chimed again.  He let out a shaky breath and gave a small nod.  “Come on.  I know you want to see Alec and we’re not going to have a lot of time before we need to go.” 

“All right,” Magnus said, combing his fingers through Sam’s hair again, cleaning their eyes with a few wisps of his magic.  Sam’s face still looked drawn and worried, but maybe being around Gabriel and having food would help.  “We’re going to be okay, Sam.  I promise.” 

Sam nodded again, leaning against Magnus as he opened the door to his sanctuary, stepping out and into the loft, right into a portal, that led them to Alec’s office.  Once they were there, the combined smell of food, the feel of their power together, all of it was enough to have him relaxing more. 

With a quick survey of the room to make sure that it was Gabriel and Alec there alone, Magnus carefully lowered Sam to the couch, stroking through his hair again before he turned to the others, the smell of Thai food making him grin.  “Something smells good.”  Magnus turned his attention to Alec and felt something in his chest relax at the sight of the marks on his mate’s neck, and his scent still lingering on him. 

“Yeah,” Sam agreed, sagging back against the couch, closing his eyes in relief at seeing the other two were safe and whole.  “It sure does.” 

~!~!~

The arrival of the other two tugged at every protective instinct Alec had been trying to push down. He had to grip tight to them and pull back, hard, to keep himself from pushing up and going directly to them, to Sam, to try and figure out what the hell was going on while curling around them all to keep them safe from it.

Just barely did Alec keep himself from doing it. He had to remind himself that what Gabriel had said was right – no one wanted that pushy Alpha bullshit. They didn’t want to be protected and coddled. His siblings had made that clear plenty enough growing up. They’d never enjoyed Alec’s protective tendencies, and he’d learned quickly how to do his best to strangle them down, no matter how wrong it felt.

It helped when Gabriel didn’t hesitate to bypass Magnus with just a light brush of hand over arm in greeting and go straight to the couch where Sam was. The archangel didn’t hesitate to drop down beside him and, with the shamelessness he was known for, he actually lifted up Sam’s arm and snuggled in against him.

The soft, “Hey, gorgeous,” he gave was so quiet Alec’s ears almost didn’t pick up on it.

Alec pulled his attention away from the two and up toward his mate. His beautiful, clearly worried mate. And maybe Alec couldn’t be as protective as he wanted to be. But that didn’t mean he couldn’t try his best to offer comfort one way or another.

With one last signature on the paper in front of him, Alec moved it to his outbox and then pushed up from his chair. A few strides took him across his office to where the others were, one hand already out for Magnus as he got close.

“Thanks for coming to join us,” he said, leaning in to steal a kiss. He caught hold of Magnus’ hip so he could pull him in close for the kiss, and then he used that grip to tug on the other dragon, bringing him over to the open spot on the couch. “Gabriel summoned up way too much food for two people.”

The idea of feeding these two before they went off to do whatever it was they were going to do wasn’t enough to still Alec’s urge to care and protect, but it quieted it. Just a little.

~!~!~

Sam let out a breath he didn’t know that he’d been holding when Gabriel was immediately pressed in close to him and curled under his arm.  Magnus was pleased at the sight of them together, and turning his attention toward Alec, which meant he could just… He swallowed and shifted, moving into the comforting weight of Gabriel beside him. Sam followed the gentle prodding of Magnus through the bond until his legs were draped across Gabriel’s, and he could press his forehead against Gabriel’s shoulder. 

“If,” he breathed, leaning into the comforting warmth of the other rider.  “If you need me to move for Alec, I will.  In, in just a second.”  Sam lifted his eyes when Alec and Magnus sat down on the couch next to them, clearly curled up with each other.  He reached out and tangled his fingers in the shirt Gabriel was wearing.  The panic was finally starting to recede with the three of them, warm and safe, right beside him. 

You know you’re worrying them.

I know. Even with the admission, Sam couldn’t make himself move away from Gabriel, wanting to curl into him tighter, to keep their dragons safe and protected.  Whatever was coming for them, whatever She was trying to warn him of, it was going to come for them no matter what.  He let out a shaky breath, and when he felt the weight of what had to be Gabriel’s wing settle around him, Sam let himself sag, almost in relief.  The comforting pressure and weight was like Magnus’ wings (and the burst of surprised pleasure across the bond at that comparison didn’t escape his notice) on him and he didn’t want to move. 

Magnus pressed in closer to Alec, another concerned rumble leaving his throat before he turned to nuzzle into his mate with a sigh.  “Three days is going to feel like a month,” he admitted, breathing out slowly.  “But it’ll be worth it.”  He reached up and combed his fingers through Alec’s hair with a faint smile. 

“Now, if I know my dragon, and I know my rider, neither of you have eaten properly,” Magnus said, smiling at them both.  “And you both desperately need to.”  He summoned plates for all of them and gestured to the food.  “Come on, let’s dig in and get in some high class quality cuddling.”  He kissed Alec’s neck, along the marks he had left, nuzzling in and scenting him before he reached out for the food. 

~!~!~

A ridiculous little thrill went through Alec when Magnus referred to him as my dragon. The familiarity, the possessiveness, that lay in those two simple words lit a warm fire inside of Alec. He ducked his head and hid his face against Magnus’ hair to try and cover up the little pleased smile he couldn't stop from showing through.

“You need to eat, too,” he murmured against Magnus’ hair. He was supposed to be taking care of Magnus here, after all. Him and Sam. They were the ones that were about to go out on a mission of some sorts. One that Alec wasn't going to be able to be there to help protect them on. The very least he could do was make sure that they had strength to go.

While Alec and Magnus went about serving up food for themselves and their riders, it left Gabriel free to tug Sam in a little bit more. Arms, wings, grace, he kept the other rider tucked in close. There was a touch of something to Sam at the moment that had him hesitating a little. It was more than just fear about whatever it was they were going to go do. This was… it was power. The kind that told Gabriel whatever Sam was worrying about wasn’t anything simple. Feeling it only made Gabriel want to pull Sam in even closer and keep him within the shelter of his wings.

“You don’t need to move,” Gabriel finally answered Sam’s quiet words. He gave a brief squeeze just to back those words up, to physically show Sam how very little he wanted the other man to move. Then he grinned, knowing that even if Sam couldn’t see it he’d be able to hear it in his words. “Our dragons can give us food for once, and we can just sit here and be lazy and eat.”

“By which he means he’ll forcibly hold you in place and feed you until he’s satisfied you’ve eaten enough,” Alec interjected, like the asshole he was.

Gabriel shot him a look of mock affront. Then he made a deliberate show of pulling Sam in even closer and ruffling his wings a little so they made noise for those who couldn’t see them. “Like you’re any better over there, Xander. My nephew might be distracted by your pretty face, but don’t think I don’t see you slipping extra food on his plate.”

Alec, who definitely had been sliding some of the food from his plate to Magnus’, scowled at Gabriel, easily feeding into the deliberate games that Gabriel was playing, helping him to diffuse the tension in these two in the only way they could at the moment. It was a skill Alec was quite good at even if very few people would believe it.

Grinning, Gabriel blew him a kiss. “Don’t be jealous just cause I’m spoiling someone other than you, sugarplum. I still love you. Besides, I’m sure Sparkles won’t mind hand feeding you if you ask him nicely enough.”

The indignant noise Alec made at that was enough to break through Gabriel’s masks and set him off in peals of laughter that echoed through the room.

~!~!~

Gabriel’s laughter was a balm, and Sam even managed a couple of chuckles in answer when Magnus realized that he was being teased.  He was thankful that Gabriel was holding him even tighter, wasn’t making him move.  Magnus’ magic and comfort through the bond, and Gabriel’s more overt comfort was exactly what he had needed. 

“That sounds great,” he added, looking over at the food their dragons were plating and organizing, even as he nuzzled against Gabriel’s shoulder.  Sam forced himself to unclench his hand where it had been tight in Gabriel’s shirt, breathing out slowly.  He lifted his head and looked at Alec, feeling guilty about monopolizing Gabriel as soon as he’d walked into the room.  “I’m sorry, Alec, I don’t mean to, to take Gabriel.  I just…” his hand flexed and he took a deep breath.  “It, he, this helped.” 

Magnus blinked away from where he had definitely not been thoroughly scent-marking his mate and started to laugh as he realized exactly what Alec had been doing.  He gave a small growl and a nip to Alec’s ear.  “Didn’t you say something about enough food for four people?  Maybe you should make sure to eat what you’ve got before you start giving me more.”  To make sure Alec knew he was teasing, Magnus cuddled in closer to his dragon and kissed Alec’s cheek before turning to his food. 

“And yes, I’ll hand feed you any time you want,” he added, lifting up a fork to Alec’s lips with a wink, even as their riders started to laugh at their antics.  Magnus could finally feel some of the tension starting to bleed out of Sam, as he remained pressed close to Gabriel and apologized to his mate.  He huffed and finished making a plate for both Gabriel and Sam, handing them over a few seconds later. 

“I don’t think either of them are going to let you get away with an apology,” Magnus said, tossing his head with a snort.  “Besides, this means I get to cuddle Alec without squishing Gabriel.  Win in my book.”  He added, kissing Alec’s shoulder again and then his neck. 

Sam looked down at his food and speared a piece onto his fork, staring at it for too long before he took a bite, humming.  “This is fantastic,” he said, quickly eating another bite.  The unease, at the least, had faded to a low-grade hum that was still coursing through him.  The presence of the other three was enough to have it fading into the background and he could breathe through the threatening panic. 

Magnus hummed and dug into the Thai food, keeping his eye on Alec and on Sam.  He could still feel the upset and unease that his rider was fighting down, and wherever it was coming from, even if it was from Her, it wasn’t a sign of good things.  “So,” he said, clapping his hands together briefly.  “We should tell you how this works, so the both of you don’t worry too much.” 

~!~!~

Gabriel made a sound that was somewhere between a scoff and a snort when Magnus teased Sam about his apology. How he managed to make a sound that so thoroughly showed just how unimpressed he was without being too offensive was something Alec had never been able to figure out. “Of course we’re not letting you get away with apologizing.”

“That would imply you had anything to apologize for,” Alec felt the need to add in. He made a conscious effort to gentle his tone – he was well aware that often people thought he was an asshole even when he wasn’t trying to be. That wasn’t something he wanted Sam to think of him. “Gabriel’s not my property. He chooses who he wants to cuddle with. And… I don’t mind sharing him with you.”

The man was important to Gabriel, and he was important to Magnus. For those reasons alone Alec would be inclined to be nice to him. But he found that he honestly seemed to enjoy Sam for himself, too. What little conversation the two had shared had been enjoyable. From what Alec could tell, Sam had a sharp mind, a good heart, and a strong will. In a lot of ways, he reminded Alec of, well, honestly he reminded Alec a bit of Max. Smart – smarter than the rest of them, really – with a strong sense of loyalty, a quick mind, a determination to fight the good fight, and a certain kind of charm that just had people liking him.

You’re such a softie.

Gabriel’s teasing words had Alec discreetly shooting him another scowl over the heads of their respective partners. Shut up and feed your human.

Ignoring the light laughter that echoed in their bond, Alec reached out to poke at his own food. Just as he did, Magnus brought up the whole reason they were here, and that was enough to bring Alec’s attention fully back to his mate. He shifted himself so that he could better look at Magnus without having to completely let go of him.

Though it went against the grain – so much – Alec pushed down his instinctive response and went instead for the one he knew he should say. “Whatever’s going on, you two don’t have to tell us. We can respect the need that you’re going quiet for a bit.”

“We’ll worry either way,” Gabriel chimed in happily, without any shame.

~!~!~

“We want to,” Sam said, meeting Alec’s eyes when he looked up, giving a faint smile.  “We trust you, and we know that you want to know, even if you’re doing a very admirable job at trying to give us space with it.”  He took a deep breath and ate another bite of the food, glad when Gabriel’s arms tightened around him a fraction more. 

Magnus looked over at Gabriel and started to smile.  “Not to quote a movie that Alec hasn’t seen, but the two of us have a very specific set of skills…” 

Sam snorted and reached out, giving Magnus a kick with his foot.  “Stop that,” he grumbled, eating more of his food, realizing just how hungry he was as he did. 

“You’re acting like it’s not true,” Magnus said, sticking his tongue out.  He huffed and ate through more of his food.  “But you’ve also been doing this longer, so maybe you can explain?” 

Sam hummed and closed his eyes, reaching out to tug on one of his necklaces.  “The Nephilim have a rune for it, I believe.  A glamour that’s a transformation?”  He waited for the nod from Alec and he lifted up one of his necklaces.  “I can do the same, and so can Magnus, since we’re bonded.” 

Magnus shivered, the feel of the magic that Sam used making his magic twist deep in discomfort.  “It’s partly why we knew the location of all those bases.  We’ve been in most of them, even if we knew we couldn’t take them down on our own.  Not without risking all the others.” 

Leaning back down against Gabriel, he let out a slow breath, nuzzling into him again.  “There’s only ever been one creature who could see through it, and you’re probably the second who could, Gabriel.”  Sam looked down at the charm.  “We can’t tell you where we’re going.” 

“Even if we wanted to,” Magnus said, giving Alec a gentle squeeze.  “But with your family now at risk as well, Alexander, we’re both going to do whatever we have to to keep them safe, and that means that you two cannot look involved at all.”  He looked down at his food and took another bite before nuzzling into Alec’s neck again. 

Sam watched Magnus curl in tighter to Alec, finishing off his food, leaning into Gabriel’s arms again, letting himself feel smaller, at least for a few more minutes.  “However,” he started, reaching out to take one of Gabriel’s hands, threading their fingers together, giving his hand a slow squeeze.  “We’re not foolish enough to go where we are without a backup plan of some kind.” 

“And that’s where you can help us,” Magnus picked up the threads for Sam when he faltered, sending a wave of love and support through the bond.  He knew that the reason Sam and his brother had been captured had been because of this exact thing falling through.  Their backup had been captured as well and they’d all suffered.  “If you are willing, of course.”  His lips quirked up and he leaned against Alec more. 

“We need a way out,” Magnus said, blowing out a hard breath.  “We’re usually very good at getting out of scrapes, or creating our own situational exits.  This one requires more finesse, and in this case, subtlety.”  He looked up at Gabriel and then back down to Alec.  “If we were to pray, or, or reach out to you in some way, could you come and get us and get us out without being seen?”

~!~!~

You know, if I was a lesser being, I’d be a bit offended by all the doubt happening here, Gabriel sent through the bond, just a hint of snark at the edges of it.

Not that Alec could blame him. While he had a feeling neither Magnus nor Sam had meant that to sound bad in any way, both Alec and Gabriel had to fight back the instinctive surge of annoyance at the idea of being protected, at needing someone else to protect their family. Enough people already doubted Alec’s ability to be a proper Alpha. Enough beings had acted like Gabriel was somehow weaker for his lack of want in fighting along with the rest of them. It made them a bit hypersensitive to those kinds of insinuations.

However, it also meant they were well skilled at pushing that annoyance away. Especially when they knew that neither Magnus nor Sam meant it the way others did.

They just want to protect us, the same as we want to protect them, Alec reminded his bonded.

Gabriel gave a low hum of agreement in their bond. The rest of his focus had turned toward the questions they’d been asked, though. “There’s a few different options I can think of,” he said almost absently, running his fingers absently up and down Sam’s arm in a gesture meant to soothe at the same time that it helped him to think. He always did his best thinking when he could fidget in some way. “It depends on whether or not you want your exit to be discreet because you don’t want someone knowing you’ve got backup, because you’re worried about me being recognized or something equally weird, or some other sort of reason.”

“If it’s because you’re worried about someone recognizing Gabriel, you don’t need to worry,” Alec reassured them.

Gabriel grinned at them. “You guys never asked about it after the fact, but Loki’s more than just a random name I chose. I’ve been hiding down here on earth a long, long time, kiddos. I’ve had plenty of time to perfect my witness protection. I’ll have no problem coming to you as Loki to get you out of whatever might happen.”

Thinking about something happening to either one of them wasn’t pleasant for the Pair. They could plan, though. It was something they were both good at. Backup plans, escape plans, ways to get people out of something and keep them safe – they built those kinds of plans for every mission they went on.

“There’s a few options,” Gabriel said after a moment of thought. “I mean, if you pray to me, either side of me, I’ll hear it. Some things might muck with tracking from there, but…”

For a second Gabriel hesitated, though likely not for the reasons some might think. He trusted these two men – more than he expected to. It was just the rest of the world he didn’t trust. But, if he wanted them to be as safe as he could make them, and to make sure they never went anywhere he wouldn’t be able to follow, there was one surefire way to guarantee that. He just might have to get a bit creative about it.

Quiet support from Alec helped shake Gabriel from his worries.

It’s a good idea. But there are other ones. Ones that put you at less risk, Gabriel.

There’s a risk of those ones not working, though, and I’m not willing to risk that. I know you aren’t either.

With the decision made, Gabriel drew in a breath his vessel didn’t need. Then he lifted one of his wings and curled it a little more around Sam. Not just to help snuggle the rider in closer – though that was a lovely benefit – but to bring it within reach. Once it was, he reached out and curled his fingers around two of the coverts. A quick twist of his fingers and the previously invisible wings shed two now very visible golden feathers.

There was no sign of hesitation left as Gabriel held one of the feathers out to Sam and the other out to Magnus. “Here. Make sure you each have one of these on you at all times, and I’ll be able to find you no matter where you are or what wards you’re behind. You can put it in jewelry, boil it down somehow, or a million other things. Hell, with a little bit of magic you can put it on your skin like a tattoo you won’t ever be able to get rid of, but I figure that’s a bit intimate.” He flashed a smirk down at Sam. “We haven’t even been on our first proper date yet. Might be a bit early for a tramp stamp.”

~!~!~

Magnus took the feather, his eyes widening as he carefully drew a finger down the length of it, feeling it pulse with power.  He could already feel Sam’s practical side thinking of ways to apply it that would still work through the transformation spell, but he took a long moment to study it and feel out the magic encased in it.  A small pulse of power into the feather and it almost lit up, shining with otherworldly light and Magnus looked up at Sam, and saw the certainty in his face. 

You’re sure, then? 

You’re sure of Alec, and that is more than enough for me.  Gabriel and I will figure ourselves out in time. Sam looked at the feather, and back to Gabriel, leaning in to kiss his cheek, softly.  “We both know what a gift this is,” he said, keeping his voice gentle. 

“And in the interest of making sure that no one else can use it to their advantage, Uncle, or that we squander your gift,” Magnus banished the jacket he was wearing and rolled up his sleeves.  “I think we’ll both take care of this right now,” he added.  He turned to look at Alec, and waited until his dragon was facing him again before he leaned in for a soft kiss.  He took a brief instant to press their noses together and breathed out slowly before he lifted his eyes to smile at his dragon. 

“Yours will be showier than mine,” Sam said, undoing a few buttons of his shirt until his tattoo was exposed.  “No comments about stripping,” he said, giving Gabriel a faint smile.  “Save them for later, at least.” Looking back to the feather he had cradled in his palms, he closed his eyes and carefully started to press power into it. 

Magnus grunted and gave his thumb a slice with his magic.  “Also a deeper tie, considering the blood relation,” he added.  He pressed his thumb against the tip of the feather and then laid it against his arm.  With a slow exhale, he let his magic leap up, blue flames immediately encasing the feather on his arm.  He held it out and away from Alec as his magic did the work, reaching out for the feather to pull it in, branding not just his body with the feather, but his blood. 

He let the flames of power fade away and stared down at the outline of a golden feather on his arm, admiring it in the light of the fire.  “Came out better than I thought it would,” Magnus said, pleased, running a fingertip along it, tracing the golden line. 

Sam snorted and rolled his eyes.  “Show off,” he grumbled, watching as his magic slowly began to combine with the feather, until it was a ball of liquid gold between his palms.  Sam took a deep breath and carefully lifted it, pressing it into the tattoo, combining it with the ink already sunk into his skin, branding himself with the power of Gabriel’s feather.  Once it was done, his anti-possession symbol was gold, rather than the faded green-black and he traced a finger over it.  “There.” 

Magnus smiled faintly and brought his eyes back to Gabriel.  “Unless things go badly, it should be a simple snag us and run.  The facility is surrounded by almost two acres of flat land with no cover.  We can get in, easily enough, but getting out without tripping alarms meant to detect portals or other subtle magics, will be the challenge.”  He sobered and looked down at his hands.  “You need to hide yourself as well as you can.  While we don’t believe my father is there, it’s entirely possible that he could be.” 

Sam leaned back into Gabriel’s arms again, his fingertip still tracing over the tattoo on his chest, and the soft, quiet pulse of what had to be Gabriel that he could feel.  The constant seed of what had to be Grace that was a comfort, one that he wanted to sink into and never move from.  “After we get back, we’ll have to see what we can do about that date.”  He looked over to Alec and Magnus.  “For both of us,” he added. 

~!~!~

Oh… that was… Alec resisted the low rumble that wanted to vibrate through his chest. He hadn’t thought that seeing Magnus marked like that by Gabriel would have any real effect on him. He hadn’t thought it would bother him, as it might have if it were a mark from anyone else, because Gabriel was his. But nor had he expected to enjoy the sight of that mark quite so much.

Maybe it was because Gabriel was his. And seeing his rider’s mark on his mate, knowing that Magnus was now protected by them, that he had a piece of Gabriel that would help them to keep him safe…

Whatever it was, Alec enjoyed it, and he took a moment to nuzzle in against Magnus and let him know with a happy little rumble.

The mention of Magnus’ father, however, was enough to sober them all up. Alec felt it as Gabriel went still both inside and out. Talking about his family at all wasn’t something that he did easily. They were a touchy subject with him. Those that had Fallen were even more so. The subject of Greater Demons was something that they tended to avoid if at all possible. But this wasn’t a conversation they could avoid.

“I’m not worried about him.” Gabriel’s voice was just a bit harder than before, a bit more dangerous. It held an edge to it that was both archangel and pagan. Both sides of himself rising up a little.

If it weren’t for Alec’s issues with being separated from Gabriel for too long – and the fact that there was no way in Heaven, Hell, or anything in between that Gabriel was going to drag Alec along for this – the young dragon knew that Gabriel would’ve already set off to try and hunt Asmodeus down himself. While he did his best to try and avoid his family, and he didn’t want to deal with Asmodeus, it’d become less about his brother and more about keeping the people in Gabriel’s life safe. There was very little he wouldn’t do to protect the ones he loved.

Alec reached down the bond to extend love to his rider. At the same time, he twisted his legs so that he could kick out just enough to curl his foot under Gabriel’s calf, linking them together. They’re going to be safe. And if they aren’t, we’ll help to keep them safe.

“I know,” Gabriel answered out loud, his voice just as steady as before, the seriousness of it at odds with the usually playful tone he used. “But you both need to remember, we’re treating you two with enough respect to not try and stop you from potentially going without proper backup there with you into a place that could potentially house my brother. So make sure you give us the same respect.” Gold eyes flashed as they moved to Magnus, locking on him, while Alec caught and held Sam’s stare, the two making absolutely sure they were listening to Gabriel’s next words. “Don’t hesitate in calling me for help just because you want to keep me from running into Asmodeus. I don’t care if he’s there or not. You need me, call for me.”

~!~!~

Magnus lifted a pointed eyebrow, staring down Gabriel, even as Sam tensed at Gabriel’s proclamation.  “I’d like to think we already did show that same respect, Gabriel.  Both Sam and I sat on the sidelines, per our plan, while you and dozens of your people went into danger.  We respect who you both are as leaders, and as Alphas, and that will never change.”

Sam gave Alec a nod, meeting his eyes.  “This isn’t our first time acting as spies, nor will it be the last.  Even if you told us not to go, or tried to stop us, we would go, because that’s who we are, and you both understand that,” he finished.  The panic was steadily returning, pulsing angrily in his chest and he kept his breathing calm as he stared down the other dragon.  If it also came down to it, he wouldn’t hesitate to make sure that Magnus was the one to return, of the two of them. 

He’d already lost one family, and wasn’t going to lose a second.  The three of them needed each other, and as much as Sam knew he needed Magnus and Magnus needed him… Sam let out a slow breath, carefully uncurling from his position on top of Gabriel.  Magnus and Gabriel needed the chance to have and learn their new family members, and Alec would have his mate and his own family.  They would be fine if anything were to happen to him. 

“This also isn’t the first time I’ve had to deal with my father,” Magnus said, leaning in to nuzzle Alec with a soft purr, low in his throat.  “It’s me that he wants, or leverage against me, and that isn’t new.  We will call for you if we need to,” he paused, giving Alec another small nuzzle of reassurance that he was telling the truth.  “But we are also not going to unnecessarily blow a cover you have been maintaining for a very long time if we don’t need to.” 

Sam closed his eyes in defeat when his phone chimed, warning them that their time together was rapidly coming to a close and he leaned in against Gabriel’s shoulder.  “Listen,” he breathed, his voice soft.  “We don’t mind you helping to protect us.  Either of us.  In any other circumstance, we’d want you there, covering our backs while we cover yours, because we trust you to do that.”  He started to smile.  “But I’ve already lost one family to them, and I don’t want to potentially lose the second I’ve only just found.”  He held onto Gabriel tighter, giving him a squeeze so the archangel didn’t doubt who he was referring to and looked up at Alec. 

“We’re not looking for a fight,” Sam continued.  “We don’t want a fight.  And neither of us…” he swallowed.  “Neither of us wants to leave here with the two of you upset or angry.”  Sam closed his eyes and breathed in Gabriel’s scent, trying not to tremble.  “We’re going to come back and we’re going to call you if we need help.  Explaining what we’re doing, rather than keeping the two of you in the dark like we have to with every other person in our lives is a demonstration of just how much we trust and respect you.” 

This time both their phones chimed in succession and Sam cursed, shifting so he could carefully, gently turn Gabriel’s face towards him, pressing their foreheads together.  “I’m not going to let anything happen to Magnus,” he promised, rubbing his thumbs over Gabriel’s cheekbones. 

“Sam,” Magnus said, frowning at his phone.  “We need to go.”  He turned and buried his face in Alec’s neck with a whine and a sigh.  “Wish we didn’t have to go, but we’ll be back soon, alpha-mine.”  He pressed a kiss to Alec’s neck and then pulled back to kiss him again, soft and gentle. 

Sam nodded once to Magnus and leaned in to rub his nose against Gabriel’s, slowly, savoring the touch.  “I want that date when I get back,” he breathed.  “And if you ask nicely, maybe you’ll even find out that I put out on the first date for archangels with bad pickup lines.”  A smile, a real one, grew and he grinned, savoring the closeness with Gabriel for another second before he had to stand up. 

“Stay safe for us,” Magnus breathed against Alec’s lips, even as he stood up.  He kissed Alec again, then once more. 

Chapter Text

Letting the two men go through that portal was one of the harder things that Alec had ever done. He didn’t want to let them go, didn’t want to just sit there and watch them walk off into danger without him there to help them. But he had to – he knew he had to.

However, he didn’t have the luxury of sitting there once they were gone and just worrying. He had his own troubles to deal with that required his attention. One of the most important of which was currently frozen on the other side of the couch.

Alec turned himself to face his rider, who had gone to stone the minute Sam had left his arms. There was a maelstrom of emotions hiding underneath that frozen façade. Most of which were strong enough to have Alec wincing in sympathy. “Gabriel.”

“Don’t,” Gabriel cut him off sharply. He didn’t look away from where the portal had been, didn’t even glance Alec’s way. But the bond went just a little more jagged inside of them.

“I agree with giving them the option of backup and reminding them that you’re not afraid to face down your brother if need be. But the rest…”

“I know, Alec.” This time Gabriel’s voice was practically a snarl. Alec’s words were enough to break through some of the wall that Gabriel had put up around himself. A hint of grace-light was in his eyes when they snapped Alec’s way. “I’m well aware of how I worded that wrong, thanks. But just like you’ve got your issues, I’ve got mine. Maybe be kind enough not to poke at them when you see them, hm?”

Alec’s own temper sparked a little at those words. He knew Gabriel was hurting – knew that yes, the whole situation had managed to poke at some of the massive insecurities that Gabriel carried around with him. If there was one thing that Gabriel had a hard time with it was anything that might hint at him being a coward. Mostly because it stemmed from his own belief that he was. The guilt at running away from home had had a long time to fester inside of him. It was an old wound, one that he’d never had a chance to heal.

Just the idea that the other two might hesitate to call him in for fear of Asmodeus seeing him had been enough to press that button pretty hard. It combined two fears – him being a coward, and the potential to lose this newfound family. Those had twisted into a response that had been not quite what it should’ve.

“Neither one of them meant anything like that and you know it,” Alec said, his voice a whole lot firmer than it’d been moments ago. A small hint of Alpha bled into his tone. “If they thought anything like that, they wouldn’t have asked about ways for you to come in after them if they needed. Not a single person here thinks you’re a coward except you.”

The sharp snarl Gabriel let out was no surprise. Neither was the pulse in the lights around them, nor the way that Gabriel shoved himself up off the couch and stalked toward the other side of the room.

A small part of Alec had him holding his breath. While he knew, he knew, Gabriel wasn’t going to leave him, he couldn’t help but be afraid for one second that he might. That the anger he felt was going to be enough to send the archangel out of there to stew somewhere else for a while. It’d happened a lot in their early days, which had led to quite a few of their problems back then. Things had been easier to hide when his rider wasn’t around. But Gabriel hadn’t done it since then no matter how hard it was for the both of them when they did finally fight. Sometimes he’d walk the Institute just to cool down, but no further than that.

But, the thought of him doing that now, with the envoy coming at any time, was enough to have Alec fighting not to reach out for him. He curled his hands around the plate that he still hadn’t finished eating and he tried to quiet his end of the bond. He wasn’t going to use their bond to guilt Gabriel into pushing down his own feelings. The other man was entitled to what he was feeling. He shouldn’t have to censor it just because Alec got stupidly upset.

“Oh, fuck,” Gabriel swore harshly. He paused where he stood at Alec’s desk. Rough hands pressed into his eyes and then ran up, over his hair, tugging for just a moment. He kept his hands in his hair and his head down while he took a few unnecessary breaths. “If we had the time, I’d take us to our mountain. But we don’t.”

“I know,” Alec said quietly.

“We don’t have time for it. We’ve got the envoy coming, and I need to be ready in case those two need me.”

“I know.”

Gabriel tugged at his hair again. Then he dropped his hands down, and with another sigh, he slid them into his pockets. He didn’t look at Alec. He looked over at the fireplace. For a moment, he looked older. Sadder. Someone who had been through and see far more than most. Who’d been hurt far too many times. It made Alec want to hold him, though the rest of Gabriel’s body language made it clear that wouldn’t be the best plan.

Closing his eyes, the archangel held himself still. But when he spoke again, his voice was gentler than it had been, the rough and dangerous edge gone from his words. “I’m not going anywhere, kiddo.”

Another soft “I know” came from Alec. Because he did know that, in his heart. He knew Gabriel wasn’t going anywhere.

For a long moment neither one of them said anything. They just stood there together and took in the silence and comfort of one another’s presence.

Both of them were worried. For so many different reasons. Not just this current battle that their respective partners were out fighting, but for everything else, too. The envoy coming, the threat of Valentine hanging over them all, the possibility of dealing with Asmodeus and all that that would entail for both Magnus and Gabriel, the trouble the Clave was clearly threatening to bring their way, and just… so much more. So many things they didn’t have time for. On top of all that they had the executions to attend in two days. At least that would be easy. But everything else?

A sudden vibration echoed through the room. Alec’s phone, shaking against his desk.

He pushed up from the couch and left his plate of food sitting on the coffee table. In just a few strides he reached his desk, scooping up his phone. One look at the message waiting for him was enough to have Alec’s body going still. This time, he was the one frozen.

Gabriel responded to it almost instantly. Tempers, worries, those were pushed aside in the face of the absolute cold that filled their bond. In the blink of an eye he was across the room and wrapping himself around Alec. “Xander?”

“The envoy is here,” Alec said slowly, his voice flat. “And… and my parents are with them.”

~!~!~

When Magnus closed the portal behind them, Sam was already pulling one of his necklaces off, handing it to Magnus.  “Here,” he said, turning to face Alannia, who was standing in front of them, her arms crossed. 

“You’re both late,” she said, frowning at them. 

“No we’re not,” Sam corrected.  “We’re right on time.  And I’m assuming we don’t have a large window, so we need to get moving.  We’re air dropping in, right?” 

Alannia scowled.  “Yes.  The wards can be unwoven easily enough for Magnus, allowing the two of you entrance.”  Her eyes darted between them.  “You have a way out.” 

“We do,” Magnus confirmed.  “When do we go for our flight?” 

“You’ve got an hour to finish suiting up before we need to be in position.  Their patrol rotation will be starting, should give you time to get in, replace them, and fall in without anyone noticing,” she said, looking around with a frown. 

Sam pushed down the rising panic that felt ready to choke him and focused on the waves of calm coming from Magnus through the bond.  They would need to shut the bond down almost entirely while they were there to avoid detection.  “All right, let’s go,” he said, gesturing to the door.

Magnus followed Alannia through the additional two portals that she summoned, the wards that settled around his shoulders heavy and weighted.  “Your wards have been holding up nicely.” 

“Stop making small talk,” Alannia snapped, stepping through one final portal with a sigh, gesturing to the plane waiting for them.  “Get on.  It’ll take you high enough and drop you where you need to.” 

“Got it,” Sam said, stepping into the plane with a sigh, ducking his head.  He grabbed the gear that was waiting for them and started to pull it on, glad when Magnus joined him and began to do the same.  At least shadowhunters dressed comfy.  He gave the tactical jacket a shake and tossed his hair.  “Ready?” 

“As I’ll get,” Magnus confirmed, tucking the seraph blade into his belt with a sigh, as the plane took off and began to taxi.  “We going to talk about what happened back there with Gabriel?”

Sam closed his eyes and let out a breath as the plane took off and began to climb.  “No.” 

“Didn’t think so,” Magnus said, stepping in close, wrapping an arm around Sam’s waist.  “You ready for this, rider-mine?” 

Reaching for the bond between them, Sam pressed it open, relaxing into it, and Magnus’ arms.  Ready as I’ll ever be.  Still have a bad feeling that won’t go away.  The sooner we can get in and get confirmation that Valentine is there and get out, the better. 

And then you’ll talk to Gabriel about what’s wrong and actually bothering you? Magnus pressed, reaching out to squeeze his rider’s arm.  And I mean what’s actually wrong.  Whatever it is that you’re not telling me.

Sam swallowed and reached out to hold Magnus tighter, breathing out slowly.  It’s nothing I can change.  The three of you being as you are makes me miss my own family.  That’s all.  The wave of sadness from Magnus made him smile and he nuzzled into his dragon, holding onto him.  I can’t bring that up around Gabriel, because it means talking about Cas, too, and how much I miss him.  He was my best friend.

Magnus let out a small sigh and reached out to comb his fingers through Sam’s hair.  I’m sorry, Sam.  I’ve been so focused on-

None of that.  We don’t have time for it.  You’re allowed to be happy, to find your mate, and be incandescently happy.  Don’t you dare think otherwise.  A light flashed above them and Sam stood up, stretching himself slowly.  “Showtime,” he breathed.  “Ready?” 

Magnus gave a nod as the back of the plane began to open and gestured Sam forward.  Together, they both leapt into the cold night air. 

--

It had been a while since Magnus needed to perform a ward unraveling under extreme conditions, but this wasn’t the worst he’d done, and by the time they were both slowing their descent with Sam’s magic (his own would be far too detectable), he’d allowed them to slip through the wards without setting them off. 

Landing behind the facility after that was easy, and Magnus made sure they both stuck to the shadows, until their two marks turned the corner.  In seconds, they were no longer a problem, and with a small burst of magic from Sam that was easily hidden in the magic from the nodes nearby, the bodies were under the ground, and both their appearances shifted. 

“Three days,” Sam breathed, his voice soft.  “Countdown starting now.” 

Magnus nodded, closing his eyes to take a deep breath.  “Let’s go.” 

Together, they turned and began to stride together along the patrol route the two Circle members had been taking. 

~!~!~

In all of Gabriel’s dealings with shadowhunters he could honestly say there was no one he hated more than the Lightwood parents. No one that he wished he could smite more than them.

The things they’d done during their time in the Circle were enough to make him want to fall back into his role of trickster and hand out a few just desserts. As Loki he’d handed out quite a few painful lessons to assholes and jerks out there. As Gabriel, well, one of his roles had been to pass judgment on people, and to deliver that justice to them. Either side of him could’ve easily condemned Maryse and Robert for what they’d done while they were in the Circle.

But the actions they’d taken since then, the actions they’d turned against their children? For those, Gabriel could’ve happily killed them without a single regret. He’d take his time with it, too, and make absolutely sure they paid in blood for every single scar they’d left on their children – both physical and mental.

As if to remind him of those scars, a tremor ran down Alec’s body. Only one. The young dragon quickly locked himself down after and forced away any outward signs of distress. That didn’t take away from the pain inside their bond, though.

Nothing in the world could’ve moved Gabriel as he felt Alec’s arm come around his waist. He let his dragon tug him in close until they were pressed tightly together with no room for anything between them.

“I’m right here, “Gabriel promised him. He said the words out loud to give them extra depth. To make sure that Alec knew he meant them. There wasn’t a single thing that was going to pull him away from Alec’s side while his parents were in residence. Not that he thought Alec would allow it, at least not easily.

The two had an unspoken set of rules for when the Lightwood parents came to visit. Rules that Gabriel would make damn sure were followed. One of which was that they were not separated for any reason whatsoever.

It helped that they had the loyalty and assistance of pretty much everyone else here in the Institute. Their people knew this rule and helped to enforce it. Patrols were shifted, duties adjusted, just to make sure that not only were the two men not needed anywhere apart from one another, there was also always someone on duty that they could call for if Maryse or Robert tried to fake an issue to separate them.

Gabriel wasn’t sure that Alec was aware his people had taken it upon themselves to figure that out. Andrew had spearheaded it, with Benji helping him along, and within two visits after those hard early days, the rotation had been created, and it was put into effect each and every time. Messages went out at the arrival of either Maryse or Robert (different ones were used when the both of them came).

The people of New York stood behind their Alpha Pair. They looked after their own.

Alec drew Gabriel in a little closer and brushed his face against his rider’s hair. He scent marked Gabriel and marked himself in return. “Mine.”

“Always,” Gabriel promised back – the same word he’d used way back when, holding tight to a feral dragon covered in blood that stained the white blue of his ice, freezing and falling to shatter on the ground like tiny pieces of glass. He’d meant it then, more than he’d ever meant anything before, and he meant it just as strongly now. It was a promise to Alec, and a vow to himself. To never again let anything like that happen to his dragon. Not if it was within his power to prevent.

Their moment was broken when Gabriel felt the Lightwood parents coming their way. He drew in a deep breath, ready to try and brace the both of them up in preparation for this, only to pause halfway through when he felt who else was with them. A slow, easy smile spread over Gabriel’s lips. Instead of pulling away, he nudged at Alec until he was forced into sitting on the edge of his desk, making it much easier for Gabriel to snuggle up against his chest. A wave of his hand and a bit of grace banished the leftovers of their food and any other signs of the guests they’d had. You’ll never guess who our guest envoy is, my wonderful dragon.

Alec drew Gabriel in even closer. He wrapped his arms around his rider and kept him tucked in close; like this, it let Gabriel rest his face along Alec’s collarbone in a comforting touch they both enjoyed. Who?

The only one I think you actually enjoy.

He enjoyed the surprise that lit up their bond, as well as the pleasure that chased away some of Alec’s fear. Gabriel grinned and nuzzled closer at the same time that their guests reached the outside of the office. Because Maryse was in the lead, there was no hesitation, no knock to herald their entrance. She simply opened the door and let herself in like this was still her office. It was a blatant sign of disrespect. One that Alec ignored and Gabriel fought back a snarl over.

They both chose to overlook it entirely, though, when Robert walked in and made space for the woman behind them, with Benji right on her heels.

Gabriel grinned brightly at the sight of Lydia Branwell walking toward them, her hair pulled up in that same severe look and a bright smile on her face. “Well if it isn’t my favorite girl!” Without breaking away from Alec, he held a hand out her way that she easily stepped in and took. Much to the clear consternation of the two watching on, Gabriel tugged Lydia in for a quick three-way-hug that had the woman laughing.

“Lydia.” Alec’s greeting was warm, and the brief scent-marking he did against her temple and hair was even warmer. “It’s good to see you.”

“It’s been too long since I had a chance to get out here,” Lydia agreed. She didn’t tug away until Alec was done marking her. Despite the fact that she was an unbonded rider who worked primarily for the Clave, she’d been theirs for years now. A part of their Clan they held out hope of convincing to come home one day. “I’m sorry for our rather unexpected arrival,” she said, pulling back once Alec was done. Her eyes shot to Maryse and Robert and cooled a little. “This was all rather last minute.”

Alec was a much better diplomat than Gabriel was. He kept his tone even, without any signs of the temper he was no doubt feeling, and calmly told her “It’s not a problem. We’re used to it.”

Then, in a power move that was kind of impressive and that also made Gabriel ridiculously proud, Alec turned to where his parents had been left awkwardly standing there waiting, and he arched one eyebrow at them in a censure few would dare give them. “I apologize for my lack of greeting. As you can see, I have some Clave business to attend to at the moment, but I’d love the chance to meet with you properly later. For dinner, perhaps? We should be done with our work by then, I hope.”

Lydia, bless her, had no problem playing right into it. “Hopefully. At least, with the preliminary meeting. We’ll have to meet a few more times before I finish my report.”

“in the meantime, I’m sure Benji will have no issue showing you to your rooms so you can get settled in,” Gabriel chimed in. His smile was as bright as it was fake and practically dripped with insincerity.

Oh, it was far too enjoyable to watch the way the two were almost steaming at the very blatant dismissal. Maryse tried to draw herself up, eyes sharp and firm as they locked on Alec. There was no way for her to argue with them. Not while a Clave envoy stood right there with them. Not when they did everything they could to always protect their precious image in the eyes of the Clave.

“Of course,” Maryse finally said, nodding her head.

Robert was at least a bit more politically minded. He stepped up to the side of his wife and rider and put his hand in the small of her back while he nodded at Alec. “Our apologies for showing up so unexpectedly.”

Somehow Gabriel held himself together through their very stilted goodbye. He managed to keep quiet until Benji had led the two from the room and the door was completely shut behind them. Then, a few snickers slipped free, which quickly turned into full-fledged laughter that he couldn’t quite control. “Did you see their faces?” he gasped out, leaning against Alec and letting his laughter roll through him. “That was perfect!”

Over his head, Alec and Lydia exchanged amused looks that only made Gabriel laugh all the more.

“Ignore him,” Alec said, tugging Gabriel with him as he moved to the chair close by and sank down into it, bringing his rider with him and leaving the other chair for Lydia. “How’ve you been, Lydia?”

They’d have to deal with her report and such later. But knowing that it was Lydia doing it – a woman who they’d been friends with for quite a few years now – well, suddenly they were a whole lot less worried about it.

~!~!~

The first twenty-four hours were easier than either of them expected. 

Folding themselves into the rhythm of the facility, mapping it out, taking note of any wards, additional traps and protections captured warlocks were forced to make, prisoners, experiments, and how many Circle members there were. 

Sam made another quick note in shorthand, writing it three times so he had it memorized, before tossing it into the fire.  Magnus was still out on patrol, and he didn’t have another shift for several hours.  He knew that he could wander around for a bit, but he’d already been caught yesterday, and while his excuse of having food he’d snuck had been accepted (and he’d had to share it) had gotten him out of trouble, doing it again would mean drawing attention to himself that neither of them wanted. 

Letting out a slow breath, he sketched the exterior of the building, measuring it out in small increments, mouthing the places to himself as he did an entire outline.  Once it was complete, he went over it, but this time from the inside.  He filled in every room, and again, for the eleventh or twelfth time that he had attempted this, there was a missing room.  A room that didn’t exist, and yet should be based on everything he knew about the dimensions of the building. 

Sam tapped his pencil against the page again, staring down at it as he walked himself through the dimensions again.  He was right.  There was a massive room they were missing at the end of the complex.  Things didn’t fit if he wasn’t right.  And there was no magic tucked away, he would have been able to feel it.  Which meant that the entrance was hidden, and that whatever was in there, was worth hiding. 

At the sound of others approaching, he tossed the page into the fire and gave it a small spark of magic to reduce it to dust that much quicker before he stretched out on his bed and pretended to be sleeping as soon as the other two came in. 

“-fucking knows we’re here.  These patrols are bullshit.  We should be out trying to get them back.” 

“Be patient, we’ll be moving soon enough.  This is just a temp place.” 

Sam stilled, letting out a slow breath, keeping it slow and even, his body relaxed.  That was the first time he had heard about this facility being a temporary one, but that would explain why neither Valentine or Asmodeus had shown up yet. 

“Tch, she has too many pets she still wants to collect.” 

“Shut up,” he hissed.  “You don’t want her to fucking hear you.” 

“Like she can do anything to us.  I’ll put a seraph blade through her soon enough.” 

Sam waited until they went further into the barracks and then made their way back out to find something to eat he opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling.  Third time now, that he’d heard someone refer to the lady that was in charge of this place and organizing everything.  He’d yet to see her though, which was worrying.  He twirled his pencil in his fingers a few times more, before laying back on the pillow, closing his eyes again.  Maybe he would try to get some actual sleep until Magnus was done patrol. 

--

Magnus tried not to squirm as he was at last dismissed for the day and could head back to the barracks.  With the bond shut to keep them both undetected, being so far from his rider, not knowing if his rider was safe, it made every part of him uncomfortable. 

Thankfully, (and he truly was thankful for it, considering the tension that Sam had been carrying for almost forty-eight straight hours), his rider was there.  Safe as they both could be here, and sleeping.  There was still tension in his frame, the tension that told Magnus he would be awake in seconds if it was necessary, but he was sleeping. 

Lowering himself into the bed nearest to Sam, Magnus stretched out as well, his eyes firmly on his rider.  No matter what Sam himself would insist, he truly was one of the bravest men Magnus had ever met in his life, and a rider that he was honored to be bonded to.  He pressed his face closer into his pillow and bit down the urge to hum, wanting to scent mark Sam, but it was a bad idea. 

He’d have to settle (at least for right now) for the sound of Sam’s slow and steady breathing nearby.  It was a comfort, at least, and one that they both desperately needed. 

~!~!~

Having Lydia come as the envoy from the Clave was the best thing that could’ve happened in this situation. Alec was more than grateful for however she’d managed that – something which she only smiled about when he asked her. They’d been friends for a while now. Another of the few wonderful things Alec had gained from one of the shittiest moments of his life.

She helped keep him busy that first night, as did the rest of his Institute, so that Alec was able to avoid dealing with his parents for a lot longer than he would’ve expected. They weren’t easy people to put off. Lydia being who she was, with a high enough rank to matter in the eyes of quite a few, they couldn’t risk offending her. Not when she was there to assess the Institute and how it was running.

No matter what was going on in their personal life, neither Maryse nor Robert would ever dare do anything to jeopardize their standing with the Clave, or risk smearing their family name.

But there was only so much Lydia could do to keep them apart. Alec and Gabriel made it through without having to meet them for dinner, and even up through patrol – which they’d spent a good chunk of reassuring Isabelle and Jace that they were fine, that their parents weren’t there to cause any sort of trouble.

It was just after a quick breakfast that they were finally cornered by Alec’s parents. The two were on their way to his office after having shared breakfast with Jace, when Gabriel stiffened under Alec’s arm. The annoyance in the bond gave Alec an answer without even having to ask the question. Yet he still found himself sighing. They’re in my office, aren’t they?

Set up shop and everything, Gabriel sent back, annoyance clear in his mind voice. They’re going for the full power play. Robert is in your chair, and Maryse is standing alongside it in the proper, old-fashioned rider-dragon poses.

His parents were traditionalists. The beliefs they held about rider-dragon interactions were so very outdated and based on human opinion on how the relationship should go, not dragon. They very much couldn’t stand Alec and Gabriel’s ‘modern’ take on things. It went against everything they’d taught Alec to do.

One of the biggest, and the ones they would notice first as the two walked in, being just how much the two touched.

Gabriel cuddled in even closer as if to dare them to say anything just seconds before the two walked into the office.

Even with as far as Alec had come since meeting Gabriel, all the things he’d learned, and the strength he’d found to stand up against his family, there was still a part of him that wanted to fall into parade rest and brace for the worst at the sight of his parents waiting for him with such stern looks on their faces.

The hand on Alec’s hip shifted just enough to catch hold of his belt loop. It tugged Alec in close, making sure he wasn’t able to move away, and then Gabriel sort of melted into him. Even before he opened his mouth Alec knew his words were going to be sharp. Sure enough… “Lightwoods,” Gabriel said, sounding more like he was cursing than saying their name. “What an unpleasant surprise.”

Robert, at least, gave him a nod and a “Rider Gabriel” that was a bit more formal than they were here, but at least wasn’t outright disrespectful. Not like Maryse’s sniff and her blatant disregard as she looked up to Alec instead. “You should always be prepared, even for the unexpected,” she scolded him.

“I am,” Alec said as calmly as possible. He moved his arm from around Gabriel’s shoulders just enough that he could drop his elbow and slide his hand to rest on Gabriel’s shoulder. Feeling the solid strength there helped to steady him. “However, that usually applies to trouble. Not to family visits.”

“This isn’t just a simple family visit,” Robert told him, and he almost sounded sympathetic. Almost sounded like he was kind.

Almost.

(Alec had learned a long time ago that indifference didn’t equal kindness. That ignoring what was happening to his children, standing by, and allowing the abuse to happen, didn’t leave someone guilt-free. It didn’t make Robert any less of a bastard just because he’d never been the one to raise a hand or claw to them, never the one to lock them down or force them into things they didn’t want. It didn’t absolve him of the blood that dripped from both their hands.)

Gabriel snorted and drew his arm from around Alec’s waist. He shifted his weight so that he slid just the slightest bit forward, a half step to the side, putting him against Alec’s front instead of tucked up against his side. “Of course it’s not. You two don’t ever come out here unless there’s a reason. So why don’t you get to it so we can all go back to pretending we’re a happy, pleasant family, with you two far, far away from here.”

Gabriel! Alec reached up with the hand that wasn’t already on Gabriel’s shoulder and he pinched at his hip. He wanted to tell his rider not to start anything, only, it was too late.

Maryse drew herself up even taller and she gave Gabriel her most poisonous look. “As charming as ever, I see,” she said flatly. “Why don’t you go somewhere else for a while and pretend to be important? I need to talk to my son.”

While Alec would scold Gabriel for talking to his mother that way, he sure as hell wasn’t going to allow his mother to talk to Gabriel that way, either. “We might not be your Alphas, but Gabriel is the Alpha Rider of the New York Institute, and this is our territory.” Alec straightened up, and he let his ice flash in his eyes. “Show him some respect.”

“The same respect he’s showing us?” Maryse fired back.

This time it was Robert who spoke up, holding both hands out in a gesture for calm. “Let’s not get derailed from what’s important here. We have a lot to talk about, and we need to take care of it before the envoy finds us again.” Bringing his hands back in, he folded them down in front of him on the desk, his posture a power move that Alec had once been intimidated by. His face was calm, yet his eyes were sharp when he looked up to Alec. “Your mother and I got word of the envoy coming at the last minute, and we hurried to join with her so we could try and run some damage control. There’s been a lot of rumors coming from here lately.”

“Not the least of which you’re substantiating by walking around looking like that,” Maryse snapped. Her gaze dropped down a little and Alec knew she was looking at his neck where Magnus’ marks were still on clear display.

The press of Gabriel’s body against his was a firm reminder that they’d prepared for this, that Alec wasn’t alone to deal with it. His rider was right there with him – in front of him, even, putting himself between Alec and what he saw as a threat.

This, however, wasn’t something Alec needed Gabriel to protect him from. He’d known this was coming from the very first moment he’d realized who Magnus was to him, both of them had, and Alec was prepared for it. He wasn’t going to let them belittle this.

Alec straightened up to his full height and for the first time he let go of the bonds he usually kept on his alpha side when faced with his parents. For Magnus, it was easy to find the strength to be himself. To stand tall against the two in front of him and remind them “Mind your tone when you speak to me.”

“I beg your pardon?”

Ignoring the sharpness of his mother’s voice, Alec looked to his father and he let the swell of his power grow, let it into his eyes, and slowly start to seep into the room around him, chilling the air degree by degree. “I’ve let you take away almost every other part of what it means to be a dragon. I’ve curbed almost every instinct, held back every part of myself you decided wasn’t socially acceptable to show. But I refuse to allow you to walk into my territory and start belittling my mate.”

“Not that it would do you any good,” Gabriel happily informed them. His glee at being able to speak this part aloud was something Alec was happy to give him. “We already filled out and handed in the paperwork to Lydia. By now I’m sure the Clave is well aware that we’ve found our mates – and who they are.”

That had been a calculated risk for the both of them to take. One that could backfire in their faces. The Clave wasn’t going to be all that happy to find out that Alec had found his mate in Magnus Bane. It couldn’t cost him his Institute – taking an Institute from a fully bonded Alpha pair wasn’t easy. But they could definitely make life difficult for them.

Alec had weighed that against the brightness of Magnus’ smile at realizing that Alec was silently claiming him in front of his people, the stunned wonder that he’d shown at the idea that someone might want to claim him that way, and, well… what was a little more ridicule if it meant that Magnus would smile at him like that? If it meant that Sam might feel a little more like part of this family unit they were building together?

Robert’s face had closed off, any signs of emotion gone, but his wife more than made up for it. Maryse looked horrified by their words. “What have you done? To this family, to our name?”

“More than you ever have, or ever will,” Gabriel shot out, sharp and quick.

They would face down assholes like Maryse and Robert a thousand times over to lay claim to the ones they cared for. It was the one thing those two had never been able to understand about Alec. They’d pushed him to take care of his family, always, above anything else, and yet they were still stunned in moments like these when Alec did exactly that. When he put his family first.

Magnus and Sam – they were family now, and that meant that Alec was going to do his level best to take care of them, just as the alpha-pair always seemed to try to take care of them. Alec and Gabriel were going to make sure they never had any reason to regret choosing to be with them. Even if it meant standing up to Maryse, Robert, and the entirety of the Clave.

~!~!~

Magnus woke to a gentle shake from Sam and was awake in an instant, his eyes darting around.  The rest of the men in the barracks didn’t appear to be looking at them and he glanced up at Sam and saw him nod to the door.

“Let’s go, patrol,” Sam said, keeping his voice gruff.  “Our turn for a lap around the fucking place.”  When a couple of the others chuckled at him in derision, he let his shoulders relax a fraction. 

Magnus shoved his feet into the boots he had and slid out of bed, following Sam out of the complex, the both of them keeping their heads down beyond nodding to the other patrol and guards they passed.  Once they were a hundred yards away, Magnus felt the trickle over his skin that indicated Sam had warded them both and let out a breath.